The problem of defining a genre is the central issue addressed in this thesis. I aim to establlsh through empirical inve
888 82 33MB
English Pages 373 Year 1983
LATIN
THE MEDIEVAL
IN
PLANCTUS AS A GENRE
THREE VOLUMES
VOLUME ONE
by Janthia
submitted requirement
in
Yearley
part-satisfaction for the degree
UNIVERSITY
DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH
of
of the D. Phil.
OF YORK
AND RELATED LITERATURE
JANUARY 1983
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Volume
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS DECLARATION
One
Y
......................................... vii
..............................................
ABSTRACT .................................................
viii ix
PREFACE .................................................. GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS BIBLIOGRAPHICAL "SIGLA
USED FOR MANUSCRIPT'CITATIONS
CHAPTER ONE:
INTRODUCTION
1.
The
2.
Previous
Subject
of
The
(b)
The
(c)
The planctus
(a)
planctus
and funeral
forms of
of
(b)
The meaning
verse
(c)
Method of
study
..............
20
................
34
musical
Planctus
......................
41
the
44
for
.......................
the word planctus and, outline
of
.............. the thesis
45
.....
47
THE MANUSCRIPTS
1.
Introduction
2.
Planctus
Composed
before
3.
Planctus
Composed
950-1130
4.
Planctus
Composed
1131-1300
5.
P1anctus
Composed
1301-ca.
6.
Conclusion
CHAPTER THREE:
3
............................
a planctus of
2
...............
drama
prescriptions
writing
1
Planctus
and European
Rhetorical
CHAPTER TWO:
on the
and religious
The Definition
xvii
......................
............................
planctus
and poetic
xv
>-"
Study
Research
(a)
3.
xiii
.................................... ABBREVIATIONS ............................
50
.................................... 950
...................... ..................... 1405
......................................
POETIC
FORM AND METRE
I\%,
....................
..................
53 65 73 82 85
1.
Introduction
2.
Planctus
.................................... 950 .................... Composed before
3.
Planctus
Composed
950-1130
4.
Planctus
Composed
1131-1300
5.
Planctus
Composed
1301-ca.
6.
Conclusion
106
..................... 1405 ........
....
122 128
..................................
.....
Introduction
2.
Planctus
Composed
before
3.
Planctus
Composed
950-1130
4.
Planctus
Composed
1131-1300
5.
Planctus
Composed
1301-ca.
6.
Conclusion
131
....................................
......
950
133
....................
143
......................
148
..................... 1405 ..................
176 180
................................
.............
182
................................
MATTER AND STYLE
LITERARY
1.
Introduction
2.
Planctus
.................................... Personage about an Historical
3.
Planctus
about
a Biblical
4.
Planctus
about
a Classical
5.
Planctus
about
the
6.
Conclusion
CHAPTER SIX:
"
96
......................
1.
CHAPTER FIVE:
}
89
MELODIC MODE, FORM AND STYLE
CHAPTER FOUR:
EXCURSUS ONE
87
Personage
of
..........
.............
Personage
Destruction
201
............
a City
........
1.
Introduction
2.
Responsories
3.
Strophic
4.
Sequences
5.
Through-Composed
6.
Conclusion
and Antiphons
245
......................
252 269
.............................. Songs
289
..........................
298
......................................
300
EXCURSUS TWO .............................................
CHAPTER SEVEN:
THE LATIN
237
243
..................................
and Lais
233
BETWEEN WORDS AND MUSIC
....................................
Songs
217
240
......................................
THE RELATIONSHIP
202
PLANCTUS AS A MEDIEVAL
ii
GENRE
1.
The Generic
Unity
2.
The Planctus
3.
Epilogue
the
of
Latin
Planctus
and Scholarship
311
.........
319
....................
323
........................................
Volume
"
Two
ii
TABLE OF CONTENTS APPENDIX A:
OF PLANCTUS
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Introduction Abbreviations
................... A ................
Abbreviations
B ................
Bibliography
of
Planctus:
.....................
2
.....................
7
.....................
9
I:
Latin
II:
III: IV:
49
French
.............
60
.............
70
English
VI:
Italian Catalan
VII: VIII:
............
80
............
83 91
............
Gallego-Portuguese
IX:
APPENDIX B:
.............. Provencal ..........
German
V:
18
Poly-lingual
NOTES ON MANUSCRIPTS CONTAINING
.
.......
92
94
PLANCTUS COMPOSED
BEFORE ca. 1405
Introduction Notes:
o/
A:
....................................... Austria ................................
96
B:
Belgium
99
................................
CH:
Switzerland
CS:
CzecI) lovakia
D: DK:
E:
Germany
EIRE: F: GB:
Great
H:
Hungary
I:
Italy
LUX:
101 105 106
...............................
116
..................................
116
Ireland France
.........................
................................
Denmark
Spain
...........................
97
.............................
117
.................................
118
Britain
131
.........................
................................
141
.............................
141
....
Luxemburg
............................ iii
151
NL:
The Netherlands
PL:
Poland
S:
Sweden United
US: USSR:
APPENDIX C:
......................
151
.................................
152
.................................. States of America
Union
Private
151
of
Ownership
Soviet
................
Socialist
Republics
..
153 153
...........................
TEXTS AND TRANSLATIONS
153
OF PLANCTUS COMPOSED BEFORE
ca. 1405 Introduction Texts
........................................
and Translations
TABLE OF CONTENTS
D:
157
..............................
Volume
APPENDIX
155
Three
ii
........................................
MUSICAL TRANSCRIPTIONS
OF PLANCTUS C(d`4POSED BEFORE
ca. 1405 Introduction Musical Notes
........................................ Transcriptions
to
2
the
Musical
6
.............................. Transcriptions
................
239
NOTES TO VOLUME ONE Chapter
one
Chapter
Two
Chapter
Three
Chapter
Four
Chapter
Five
Chapter
Six
Chapter
.....................
...............
253 267
.........................................
274
....................................... ........................................
281
........................................
286 294
......................................... Seven .......................................
299
iv
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
like
I would Stevens,
Faculty
of
help
advice
over
and
song
medieval like
to
for
her
chapters
York,
her
of
Cambridge,
read the
about the
which
chapters
four,
six
French
dating
of
Carolingian
Jacques
to
in
Appendix
the
form
of
Solesmes;
Dr. Peter
Languages,
Cambridge;,
Studies,
University
College,
photographs,
and,
not
see
come and
bibliothek,
Berne;
USSR, Universitni Badische
in
some cases,
Landesbibliothek,
the
spared four
first
verse
Music,
Cambridge,
read
chapters
helpful
particularly liturgical
drama. in
Music,
Cambridge;
of
Johnson,
concerning
appreciated
College,
Holloway
following
Faculty Salmons,
libraries details
of
the
compilaDr.
London; Modern
Dom and
Department
the
Prague; Karlsruhe;
provided of
of
Zurich; the
Stadtarchiv,
the
me with
manuscripts
Stiftsbibliothek,
Zentralbibliothek,
Knihovna,
Dronke of
by
titles
Romance
Swansea.
the
the
the
Latin
and Dr. June
of
personally:
help-
on medieval
Faculty Royal
History,
works
from
Berry,
on
especially
Dr. Peter
was much
Music,
Medieval
The curators
of
and was
following
Dr. Mary
Department
Hourlier,
Faculty
Paris.
about
a draft
by
we met
of
and
of
advice
and was
detail
important
and planctus
of A:
in
when
Faculty
chapter
late
the
four
specialist
given
called;
were
first
Nationale,
manuscripts
discuss
Rankin, draft
each
of
me about
notations
expertise
Hiley,
David
advise
kindness
to
University
the
of
for
patience,
indebted
a draft
also
would Centre
Studies,
McKitterick,
period
time
seven
musical
of
that
Dr. Susan and
The tion
draft
I
on
encouragement,
Medieval
have
research
Pearsall,
Bibliotheque
disciplines
first
to
and prosody;
the
the
valuable
and
to
visit
of
his
and personal
and invaluable
planctus.
Derek
of
Dr. Rosamond
nobility
his
much of
guidance
the
for
for
Centre
was his
It
John
Professor
unceasing
am furthermore
criticisms
related
subjects:
I
my work.
of
Salter,
particular
ful
study
of
my first
Scholars
me to
University
for
during
chance
years.
Professor
many useful
and
five
to
Elizabeth
Professor
last
his
for
Cambridge,
inspired
scrutiny
and careful
York,
the
thanking
of
opportunity
my gratitude
Studies,
Medieval
this
English,
which
express
take
to
Bayrische
microfilm, I
which Admont;
the
the
Stätni
could BUrger-
Knihovna
Hildesheim; Staatsbibliothek,
the
Munich;
the
bibliothek, Staatsarchiv,
Bibliotek,
and
I
the
Christi,
or
University
Library,
Library,
the
staff
help);
of
the
the
the
Zentralbibliothek, Bayrische the
of
Music
Departments
books,
Royal
University
bought
Graham my work
Northern
for
Robertson on the
me to
to
and Rouen;
the
Bibliotheque
Bibliotheque
Nationale,
Bürgerbibliothek,
Berne;
St. Gall;
the
Karlsruhe;
the
Munich;
Library,
Abbaye
to
the
Fellows
Research
the
Centre
and
and
to
the
Department de
de St. Pierre,
in
my parents
and personally
Solesmes.
College order
of for
that
who very
conveyed
of
la
Department
Downing
Fellowship,
collecand The
Nationale
Photography of
special
Palaeography
London;
and the due
their
The
the
planctus;
grateful
invaluable
consult
London;
typewriter
although
my husband, his
Bodleian
it
the
electing I
could
thoughtfully to
me from
Ireland.
Finally, thank
also
York;
me an electric
the
Landesbibliothek,
photographs:
Paris; are
Library,
the
continue
thanks
the
Stuttgart.
University
College,
Scientifique,
Special
me to
the
or
Corpus
of
their
Stiftsbibliothek,
Badische
permitted
microfilms,
Holloway
for
the
consulted:
and the Universitatsbibliothek,
kindly
of
have
libraries
am especially
and the
Landesbibliothek,
The following tions
the
following
libraries
(I
Evreux
Mazarine,
the
Staatsbibliothek
Recherche
Scheme
Basle;
Zurich;
Würitembergische
Music,
Loan
Engelberg;
Augusta,
Comunale
London;
York
Universitgtsbibliothek,
the Stiftsbibliothek,
the
and Trinity;
Library,
of
I
College
St. John's
Municipales
Bibliotheque
books
Library,
Inter-Library
the
of
Cambridge
British
University
Bibliotheques
de l'Arsenal, Paris;
the
the
Arras,
of
Paris;
Biblioteca
staff
printed
and Caius,
Leeds;
Oxford;
the
the
Gonville
the
of
Library;
Downing,
Brotherton
collections
Municipales
the
Stockholm.
to
grateful
manuscripts
Niedersgchsisches
Nationale, the
Biblioteket,
am particularly
Cambridge
I
Bibliotheque
Stadt-
Würzburg;
Bibliotheques
Florence;
Kungliga
the
and the
Bibliothek
the
the
and Rouen;
Stuttgart;
Universitdtsbibliothek,
Medicea-Laurenziana,
Perugia;
to
the
Copenhagen;
Grenoble
Biblioteca
August
Herzog
Wolfenbüttel;
Kongelige
whose
the
Trier;
Evreux,
Landesbibliothek,
Württembergische
logical,
Steven, practical
forbidden
expressly for
his
to
generous,
disposition,
and
vi
do
so,
I
good-humoured for
his
would
like
support,
numeracy.
to
DECLARATION
An earlier in
Latin,
version Provencal,
Galician-Portuguese century'
is
included
of
Appendix French,
from in
the
'A bibliography
A entitled German,
English,
time
Bede
JPNMS,
of
4 (1981)
(in
to
Italian, the the
early press).
of Catalan fifteenth
planctus and
ABSTRACT
The problem in
this
thesis. the
whether
defining
of I
death
of
important
the
terms
of
its
be found
personages,
to
taxonomic.
be purely
an underlying
possess
predominantly
in
Passion
play,
and
forms.
However,
Hitherto,
funeral
of
interrelation
the its
European
of
have
a genre,
it
the
will
term have
planctus
the
verse,
features
general
the
origins
verse
occurred
the
of
and musical
been
never
isolate
to
and
otherwise to
at
composed
a genre,
unity,
references
discussions
normally
be designated
to
order
addressed
investigation
empirical
constitutes
In
issue
central
a lament
planctus,
definition.
the
through
establish
Latin
medieval
the
must
to
aim
is
a genre
studied
systemat-
ically. Initially planctus
when
theoretical at
the
the
death
its
between
ship public
this,
can of
is
grief,
different
be described common features, I
thus
illustrate the
of
it
intended
aesthetic
as
a collectivity
diversity of
musical
nevertheless
but
a genre
to
its
matter,
language
to
changes
that
the its
which
survived
the
be
sung.
It
is
forms, distinct,
family
which
can
for
also and
retains
characterised social
over
six
purposes.
genre a nucleus
time.
be designated
and musical
a exclamatory
since
through
gradually
at
relation-
represents
and formal
planctus literary
and
it
or
environment,
eulogy
generically or
social
that
poetic
composed
My analyses
by
styles,
also
of
respect
indicate
planctus
song.
as
of
For
personages,
or
typified
is
demonstrate the
They
and music.
words
of
with
subject
and was normally
a number
Despite
style,
musical
to
myself
inverse
a corpus
lacking.
and classical
written a genre
is
restrict
biblical
cities, as
status
statement
language, by
of
I
together
gathering
of
definition
reasons
historical,
of
problem
accepted
and pragmatic
form,
poetic
the
a generally
destruction
consider
discuss
I
style, centuries.
a genre, and discuss
PREFACE
between
The relationship subject scholars
style
and
gical
music
when
but
problem
training
becomes of
on the
rhythm
which,
while
in
composed
the
have have
twelfth
been
conceived
been
That
as to
ultimately
depend
like
to
recently view; take
has
There
rhythmic
objective on a greater has
the
by way of this
both
opportunity
been
explanation
later
of
describing
both not to
applied
nevertheless of
rhythm
could
and indeed
they amount
melody is
unmusical
considered
this
might
often
question
medieval from
approach
selfwill
musical
style.
a different
acknowledgement
this
inter-
ligatures
a considerable
of
poly-
on the
style
idiom,
judging
of
for
system,
their
modes,
and
must
manuscripts,
their
simply
editor's
The problem
is
were
understanding
problem
system
modal
song,
been
for
criteria
the
for
mode a particular are
words
notational
century
this
also
the
unsatisfactory
rhythmic in
some interpretations
However,
of
the
originally
which
if
the
music
depending of
and music, or
song.
thirteenth-century
Even
musical
designed
were
the
polyphonic
by
metrical.
evident.
Only
of
or
or
thirteenth
century.
influenced
disagreement
belong.
sections
Either
outcome
been
of
and polyphonic
monophonic
one hand,
in
written
were
performance hardly
to
close
the
until
often
on the
Frequently
reasons.
words
monophonic
the
often
both
interest
modes
to
on the
can
contended,
rhythmic
one,
have
The results
been
applied
prosodic
expounded
sometimes
point
often
and musical
has
the
be attributed
This
one field
rhythm.
pave
extra-litur-
in
both
a
the.
questions
with
of
of
their
the
technical
theoretically
could
are
much to
invariably focus
it
though
and did
monophonic,
justly
almost
determine
a purely
other.
historical
songs
Even
some previous
consideration
medieval
dealing
notation
rhythm,
they
music,
pretation
to
musical
modes.
phonic
the
Although
unexplored.
inevitable
the
order
the
rhythmic
is
interpreting in
provide
to
of
of
song
and musicologists,
relatively
difficulty
also
of
melodies,
of
remained
a scholar's
other,
then
the
and music,
particularly
have
to
words
is
medieval
into
took
scrupulously
scholars
aesthetic,
only
Spanke
literary
future
investigated.
be fully
between
relationship
way for
to
yet
as Hans
such
formal
not
has
which
in
and music
words
I
briefly.
would
The
of
Stevens.
Adam de la
Adam de la
demonstrated
French
and Movement',
Speech
be
rhythm
can
In
the
former
of
a text
'number'
The possibility
lai
by
precluded
each
and
the
to
is
conclusion
problem
may be through the
course
the
melodies
there
be
a song study
about
1405,
s. vii-ca.
Apart
genre. literary
on
also
closely its
at
Latin
extant, treatment.
that
many with I
also
relationship
on the
expression
poetically,
which
its
for
their to
most
as well
Latin
in
to present
had
of
was
thus that
between
words
and music,
as on the
in
the
give
might Ages,
of
what
4 X
to
planctus them
Peter
are
separate
particularly
shed both
of planctus bibliographical
my investigations,
Middle
development
Latin
musical
lai.
study
of
these
of
proportion
twelfth-century
necessary
hopes
different
another
my preliminary
high
emotion
narrative,
number
the
The majority
a comparative
large
a surprisingly it
the
however,
languages;
music;
for
composed
music
musical
a significant
while
organisation,
my
period
several
composed.
are
melodies
of
of
of
and identifying
isolate
I
planctus,
and music
the
idea
context
social
that
The results
his
as the
is
expect
covering of
planctus
this
words
case.
planctus,
sophisticated
intended
the
of
of
and European
revealed
the
the
rhythmic
frequently
are
the
genre.
emerged
one might
not
as an extension
or
Latin
of
however,
between
Latin
divisions.
gradually
though
normally
the
style.
relationship
of
seen
related
I originally
work
be
the
types;
Even
Latin
style
Planctus
various
investigating
'number'
seen
genre,
in
is
rhythmic
chronological
have
articles
of
and music
in
into
phenomenon.
might
styles
depend are
of
characteristics
musical
these
and the
through
than
rather
paper
second
to
art.
and music
refrain,
approach
my own approach.
this
from
hopeful
most
poet
another's
words the
the
and
one
between
French
structure
musician
In
of
problem
considerations.
to
a different
of
the
an expressive
words
the
of
syllabic
responding
my investigations
sorrow,
the
of
features
of
the
composition.
of
patterning
a musical
both
the
aesthetic the
relationship
chanson,
conclusions
essentially would
not
genre
of
by melodic
typified
pattern,
that
assumptions
necessary
behind
effect
method
the
general
In
concept
in
trouvere
the
conform
and
Song:
that
1979),
of
trouvere
the
Conference
the
at
stylistic
an expressive
of
that
the
that
a numerical
realising
he argues
that
he argues
is
thus
through
approached
chansons
The Chansons
('Medieval
given
Cambridge,
the
of
and of
lai
Latin
a paper
Music,
and Renaissance
Medieval
is
refrain,
11-30),
Professor
of
Courtoise":
Chanson
and the
that
discussions
through
(1977-78),
104
is
my thesis
to
Grande
PRMA,
Halle',
"Number",
were
("'La
Halle
the
chanson,
He has
of
research
John
central
importance
positive
musically Dronke
light and has
termed
His
(Oxford, is
in
individuality'
'poetic
1970).
almost
However,
Nevertheless,
personal of
writers
the
quite
and worthy
of
high
of
contrary
to
previous
typified
by
'impersonality'
I
dealt
they
are
prosodically depend
large
editors,
corpus
examples
Marian
her
of
is
thus
of
destruction
reveal
The
existence
I
develop have,
Although origins
of
each
have at
composed This
is
types
related
are
texts
More
a death, by
preceded arrangement.
by
Bruno
Mention
that
not
it
to
the
included
introduction is
their
planctus
at
importantly,
made in
which the
in
detail
of
the
Xl
history
the and the
or
and musical literary
or
time
family.
distant
more
manuscript a death, been
rubrics. their
precise
associated
stylistic in
characteristics to
relation
melody
in
found
melodies
planctus
Schwanenklage.
planctus
cygni.
Zum Problem
(Regensburg,
1962),
lai.
Table
of
or
Contents
their
explains text
from
a death
at
literary
the
twelfth-century the
Passion.
planctus
song
K. G. Fellerer
in
on the
the
have
('Die
the
descriptive
term
of
conceivably
Stgblein
the
own.
in
exception
mostly
those
only
primarily
in
of
Of
since
a genre,
their
of
before
Festschrift
appendixes a short
the
with
who relates four
indicates
considered
Lai-Planctus-Sequenz',
The
are
lamentation. been
it
since
frame
death.
included
in
designate
planctus
and could
discussed
491-502),
called
to
as
or
work,
planctus,
Virgin,
some discussion
unknown
not
verse
identity
included
extant
remain
to
one
called
the
consistency
a distinct
their
in
written
uniformly.
narrative
their
justified:
be
can
not
the
of
meditation of
this
a significant
however,
stimulate
is
for
are
predefinition
retrospect
lament
which
funeral
of
the
of
unusual
Thus,
verse
rest
have
dolorosa', to
to
a response
laments
both
'convention'..
often
I
devotional
or are
Latin
context
verse
mater
in
the
represent
person
permits of
sequentiaries
with
the
which
branches
complaints,
designed
in
development
treatment
included
an element
However,
outset.
from
narrative
they
planctus
belong
which
crucifixion
grief
achievement.
on their
'Stabat
as
literary
distinct
first
are
such
accounts
I
planctus
unless
of
which
remainder,
There
have
Nor
reference. by modern
with
the
of
a didactic
serve
to
a
individuality',
'poetic
adherence
betray
ambitions
of
the
and music
words
planctus
the
planctus
Ages
Middle
non-expressive.
a number
the
and
not
inevitably
they
their
contentions,
have
unless
for
to
devices
However,
of
that
extend
conventional
praise
normally
texts
doubt
would
adequately.
is;
the
of
One might
planctus
employment
purpose
it
the
between
relationship
number
note.
in
Individuality
the
since
a significant
distinctly
when
Poetic
'number'-based,
consistently
monastic
his
in
the
are
purpose notes
each and
when it
is
necessary ment listed the
of
for the below.
the
argument. The
recommendations
to
reader
Manuscript system outlined
of
them
consult
citations
references in
the
in
connection are
given
and general
MHRA Style
xii
Book.
with in
the
the
presentation
develop-
sigla follows
GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS
A
Antiphon
a.
anno
ca.
circa
col.,
cols
columns
column,
ex.
exeunte
f.
folio
ff.
following
facs.
facsimile
fig.
figure
in.
ineunte
L
Latin
(see
line,
lines
1.,
11.
pages
Appendix
mid.
mid-century
Mo
motetus
MS, MSS
manuscript,
MT
Musical Transcription Introduction)
n.
note
n. d.
no date
no.
number
P
Provencal
p.,
pp.
page,
(see
r
recto
ref.
reference
s.
saeculo
stanza,
STC
Short
T
tenor
Tr
triplum
V
Verse
v
verso
vol.,
vols
volume,
Appendix
pages
responsory
sts.
Introduction)
manuscripts
R
st.,
A:
stanzas Title
Catalogue
(in
a responsory)
volumes
(see
A:
Appendix
D:
Introduction)
Note
A:
to
references
musical
notes
are
indicated
as
follows:
+
i-
"__. ýý
-a-
All-
_ ---
0
b'
ABCDEFGAbcdefga
Note
B:
the
±
following
signs
+ (J) ja
are
employed:
died an unheighted heighted
xiv
musical musical
notation notation
c'
ABBREVIATIONS
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL
AfMw:
für
Archiv
AH:
Analecta
Hymnica
Antiphonale
BEC:
Bibliotheque
BJb:
Basler
C:
Hesb.:
IMSCR:
2 vols
(Heidel-
Editiones
Heidelbergenses,
Society:
Text
English
Officii, 7-12,6
fontes,
major
litteraire
Histoire
de la
Rerum vols
ecclesiasticarum
(Rome,
1963-79)
France
Vierteljahrschrift
of
the
JEGP:
Journal
of
English
Journal
the
of
usualis
with
American
Congress
Society
Musicological
Journal
Liber
by W. Bulst,
antiphonalium
series
JAMS:
LU:
1892-1920)
Review
International
JPMMS:
and O. Schumann,
A. Hilka
Early
Corpus
Historische
:
(Louvain,
6 vols
medievale
the
of
documenta,
HVj
Musikpraxis
edited
Historical
litt.:
Geschichtskunde
1950)
R. J. Hesbert,
Hist.
by
de civilisation
English
1934)
)
Publications
EHR:
deutsche
ältere
Hymnologicum,
Cantabrigiensia,
Cahiers
EETS:
für
historische
edited
(Heidelberg,
17
(Tournai,
horis
des Chartes
Repertorium
1930ff.
Carmine
CCM:
für
Burana,
berg, CC:
Gesellschaft
Jahrbuch
Carmina
diurnis
pro
de 1'Ecole
U. Chevalier,
CB:
and C. Blume
musicologiques der
Archiv
Archiv:
by G. M. Dreves
edited
1886-1922)
monasticum
Annales
An. Mus.:
Aevi,
Medii
(Leipzig,
55 vols AM:
Musikwissenschaft
Society
Musicological
and Germanic Plainsong
Philology
and Mediaeval
Introduction
Reports
Music
and Rubrics
in
Societ English
(Tournai,
1950) Medieval
MARS: MD:
Musica
Med. et
Melanges
Studies
Disciplina Mediaevalia
Hum.:
Med. Stud.:
and Renaissance
Mediaeval d'Arch.:
et
Humanistica
Studies
Melanges frangaise
d'Archeologie de Rome
et
d'histoire
de l'ecole
Die
MGG:
in
Musik
(Kassel, MGH AA: MGH SS:
MLN:
1949-). Auctores
Monumenta
Germaniae
Historica:
Scriptores
Philology
Musical
Quarterly
MT:
Musical
Times
NA:
Neues
NG:
The New Grove
der
Archiv
Dictionary
History
Patrologia
RB:
Revue Revue
RES:
Review
RISM:
Revue
SR:
CC:
Stud. Med.:
Die
K. Young, Zeitschrift Zeitschrift
ZfrP:
Zeitschrift
Note:
Additional before
Literatur
und
221 vols
(Paris,
Latini
Medii
Poetae
1844-66) Aevi
Association
Musical
this
des
der
(Munich-Duisburg)
Musicales
G. Raynauds
Osterspiele
Osterfeiern,
(Kassel,
und
Sources
romanes
Musik
K. Strecker,
und
Passionen
1951) des
Bibliographie (Leiden,
ergänzt
altfranzösischen
neu
1955) Cantabrigiensia
Carmina
Liedes,
(Berlin,
1926)
I:
Initia_carminum
Medievali
Carmina
ac versuum
ZfFSL:
Sprache
deutschen
Studies
langues
Studi
H. Walther,
ZfdA:
J. A. Westrup
)
Historica:
Royal
by E. Wellesz,
edited
by J. P. Migne,
International
des
H. Spänke,
Young:
the
English
of
bearbeitet
W:
der
Germaniae
Mittelalters
Strecker,
by S. Sadie,
edited
de Musicologie
E. A. Schuler, des
Music,
edited
of
Repertoire
Rlr:
of
Geschichtskunde
Ben4dictine
RdM:
S:
Latina,
Proceedings
Music
1954ff.
Geschichte
Monumenta
and Musicians,
of
(London,
and G. Abraha-n zur
deutsche
ältere
1980)
The New Oxford
Beiträge
für
Gesellschaft
(London,
20 vols
PRMA:
folio)
Notes
Language
MQ:
Poetae:
(in
Jahrbuch
Mittellateinisches
Modern
PL:
Antiquissimi
Historica:
MP:
PBB:
und
14 vols
by F. Blume,
edited
Germaniae
Modern
NOHM:
Gegenwart,
Monumenta
Jb.:
Mlat.
Geschichte
medii
aevi
The Drama für
für
the
deutsches
für
latinorum\(Göttingen,
posterioris of
abbreviations
Church,
Medieval
1959)
2 vols
(Oxford,
Altertum
franzosische romanische
latina
posterioris
aevi
medii
Sprache
und
Literatur
Philologie
employed
appendix.
xvi
in
Appendix
A are provided
1933)
SIGLA
AUSTRIA
A:
Stiftsbibliothek
As
Admont,
Imf
Innsbruck,
Museum Ferdinandeum
Isa
Statthaltereiarchiv
,
IU
Universitdtsbibliothek
,
KLA
Klagenfurt,
FIN
Klosterneuburg,
SI
Seitenstetten,
Ssp
Salzburg,
VO
Vorau,
Wn
Vienna,
Universitätsbibliothek Augustiner-Chorherrenstift Stiftsbibliothek St. Peter
Osterreichische
Brussels,
Louvain,
M
Mons,
N
Namur,
Nationalbibliothek
BELGIUM
Bibliotheque
Bibliotheek LVu
Benediktiner-Erzabtei
Chorherrenstift
B:
Br
USED FOR MANUSCRIPT CITATIONS
Albert
Musee
de l'Universite publique
la
Ville
SWITZERLAND
Bu
Basle,
Offentliche
BEsu
Berne,
Bürgerbibliothek
E
Einsiedeln,
EN
Engelberg,
Lz
Lucerne,
Zentralbibliothek
SGs
St. Gall,
Stiftsbibliothek
Zz
Zurich,
Bibliothek
der
Universitat
Benediktinerkloster Stiftsbibliothek
Zentralbibliothek
CS:
Prague,
de
Archaeologique
CH:
Pu
/ Koninkliijke
I
Bibliotheque Bibliotheque
ter
Albert
Royale
Stätn-
s. viii
& Jonathan
David's for
L67
lament for
David's
Rex gutem David A
L139
No. of MS sources
PERSONAGE
Saul
J
of earliest latest MSS
for
& Jonathan
I
L27
Doleo
I
L89
Montes
I
L28
Doleo
I
L142
Saul
J
L128a
Planxit
autem R
?
s. xi
I
L128
Planxit
autem A
7
s. xii
I
L134
to
super Gelboe
^
A to
super et
A
R
Jonathas
Quid tu Virgo (Notker Babulus + 912)
A
"f
lament Rachel's her sons.
for
ca. 880
in.
ff..
x
If..
s. x2 - s. xvi
x in.
x
PLANCTUS AT THE DESTRUCTION OF A CITY L7
Ad flendos
(Paulinus + 802)
Destruction
of Aquileia
PLANCTUS ABOUT AN HISTORICAL
(I)
L86
(I)
L1
A solis
(Columbanus
L127
(I)
St. Trond
Plangite quaeso (Radbert of Corbie + ca. 865)
L66
Hug dulce
L87
Mente tristamur (Sedulius Scottus (1.848-858)
L33
L100
nomen
Ecce Judas
2
s. x
3
814
s. ix - s. xii
6
Abbot of
826
s. x - s. xviii
3
Hugh, Abbot of St. Quentin
844
S. x
I
Hartgar, LiAge
854
s. xii
I
s. x
1
900
no MS extant
-
918
s. xi mid.
I
942"
s. lx
2
Count of Friuli
f1.785-815)
Adalhard, Corbie.
Adelhard, Paris
0 Fulco (Sigloard of Rheims fl. s. ix'ex. - s. x in. )
Bishop
of
Count of
Fulk, Archbishop Rheims
L19
Cordas tange
William, Aquitaine
L80
Laxis
William Longsword, Count of Normandy
fibris
s. x
in 454
Emperor Charlemagne
ortu of
-
799
Eric,
Aquileia)
of
s. ix
PERSONAGE
Mecum Timavi (Paulinus
Aquileia
ex.
s. viii
of
TABLE ONE;
Earl
of
of
s. ix
ex.
PLANCTUS COMPOSED BEFORE 950
- s. xi
(b)
the
chronicle
(L100:
(c)
the
miscellany
no MS extant)
religious
of
writings:
7569 (s. xvii B-Br ex. F-AM 461 (s. xiv ex. ) F-Pn lat. 18296 (s. x)
in
or, they
the
are
case of
not
(d)
items
belong
number which
a significant
related,
(L127) (L127) (L127)
s. xviii)
on flyleaves:
fillers
space
(L86)
either
a marginal I-F1
Planctus
30 (s. ix-s.
discuss
s. x)
(L7) (L33) (L1) (L7)
xi)
(L80)
the manuscripts
on a biblical
in
planctus
found
from
the
eleventh
century
were
initially
in
'Montes formed
part
and contained
Saul the
and from on the
the
differing the
that
in
to the
eighth
and because
evidence
how long
and when they
use
today.
first
his
fact
that
it
these
is
included
this
the period
planctus
were originally
in
possible
the
6
were not deduce
composed.
this lament
As is
evident
from it
conforms
this
period.
although for
compiled
the
always from
liturgy,
One, at
the
until
of the Carolingian
had been in
54
for
each antiphoner7
liturgy
were not
to
Pentecost,
after
sung
Office,
of
Regum
David's
amount of variance of
While
reading
Absalom).
necessarily
antiphoners
not
Gospel
or
antiphon
Sundays)
(including
for
of chants
the Historiae
of
(or
the
lament
structure
during
the Ages only 5 The Historia
Kings
of
be compiled)
Regum.
Historia
Sunday with
Book
organisation
chants
antiphoners,
Middle
was a certain
century, the
the
breviaries
responsories
either
are
the
to
began
book
of
to
in
subsequently
they
were not
conventional
earliest
where
they
the
Owing to the of the
the
combinations
fact
type
correspond
and also
same days there
generally
on the
from
and Jonathan
in
still
which
taken
to place
place
is
Office
chants day,
particular
throughout
(L89)
of
this
belonged
which
usage
Gelboe'
(and
compositions:
ex evangelio
remained
from
on a
planctus
containing
antiphoners when
monastic
antiphons
for
a book:
end of
theme
The nine
they
the
at
theme first.
biblical
(a)
or
addition:
Libri
therefore
I will
beginning
the
at
A-Wn 891 (s. x) F-Pn lat. 2683 (s. ix-F-Pn lat. 10440 (s. ix) NL-DHk 830 (s. ix) (f)
to which
as:
CH-BEsu 394 (s. x) (e)
to books
end
Renaissance,
included
in
the
manuscript
let least,
alone the responsory,
'Montes
(L90),
Gelboe' 9
liber,
indicating
tury,
before
other
examples
picture
it
the
the
of
the
earliest
in
in
was already
advent
in
by Bede
to
alluded
that
their
of
is
his by
use
the
quaestionum
early
antiphoners
cen-
eighth
The distribution
antiphoner. extant
Aliquot
this
of
and
an incomplete
presents
history: L90 L139 L67 L27 L89
MS (unnotated) the Bald's Charles antiphoner F-Pn lat. 17436 (ca. 860-80) from St. de Compiegne: (earliest Corneille complete antiphoner):
xx
Codex CH-SGs 390-91 (ca. 980-1011) The Hartker (the earliest antiphoner): east Frankish
xxx
The gradual-antiphoner of Mont-Renaud, (s. x), in Private Collection from St. Denis (second Paris Frankish test earliest antiphoner): -xxx 2961 (s. xi) GB-Lbl Harley English early of source
Collectar' 'Leofric (an from Exeter Office chants):
'Portiforium
breviary
geographical
sources that
these
the of
the
of
sung
Worcester:
of'these
and of manuscript
manuscripts (L28,
examples
and responsories
L142,
L128a and L128)
in
early
antiphoner
services
Mass.
While
the
grouped
into
Offices
the
contained the
of
Office
and
for
the
according
to
chants
and
antiphons
period
between
Advent
liturgical
the
the
also
sometimes
choir
other
the months
from
were read;
the
corresponding ex evangelio
tion.
from
separately
July
the
were however
the Gospel
were not
may not therefore 12 Nevertheless,
belong
the
although
may, relatively
speaking,
seems more than
likely
the their
tenth
century.
manuscript
sources
the
they
some of
formed
case of
indicate
in
the
these
the
part nine
unambiguously 55
of
the
planctus that
normally
books
to Sundays, that
composidiscussion
under to
antiphons and that
of chant
antiphons
additions
also
and sapiential
antiphoner,
layers
were
to
according
may suggest
earliest
have been later
that In
the
were
the
responsories
when
according
This
included to
prophetic
grouped
readings.
originally
groups,
for
chants
calendar
five
when the
to November,
antiphons with
in
antiphons
chants
and Easter
for the sequence Pentecost, antiphons after of Sundays 11 included, differently: the responsories were arranged
they
of
houses
the main religious
and
copied
indicates
have been part
must already
time
some considerable
xxx
M
the
at
remaining
for
Europe. The
from
range
antiphons
Office
GB-Ccc 391 (1065-66)
of St. Wulstan'
a monastic
The wide
X
the chant,
Office it their
by at is
it least
evident
function
that was
liturgical. The one
other
sequence
'Quid
tu
Notker's
Liber
hymnorum to
an appendage textless in
by
is
wear
was usually
a solo
in
is
about
rhythmic
The texts
or
item
immediately
That
Notker
his
later
the
These
little
a short and its
the. Mass. verses
distributed
Moreover,
postdate
the
In
Notker's that
the
time
'Quid
of
the their
to the
versicles? pupils
to make a fair earliest
(ca. 880)
are assigned
tu Virgo'
(L134)
However,
(the
late
there
is
to the tenth
whether
uncertainty.
to
) onto
which
to the explains
his
his
teacher.
Bishop of his
by almost
of sequences
a century.
liturgical
Mass de uno martere,
that
sequences
(rotulas).
rolls
the
sources
century)
the
how he first
to particular
no evidence 56
neither
copy for
liturgical
longissimae
of Marcellus,
manuscript
composition
of
Preface
he relates
Interestingly,
the
attached
indicates
nor
were,
of
melismas
Notker
However,
verse.
his
extended
and
the Mass as the
traditionally
sequences
by this-time
Mass.
the
the
though this
melodiae in
in
particular
a matter
attested
melisma
(versiculos,
was he requested l7
is
probably
were
to those
fit
troper
include
with
sung in
to
sequences
the
centre:
associated
of
signs
written
which
remains
being
concerning
manuscripts
alleluia
and
a sequentiary.
that is
troper
given
was first
memory
longissimae
in
These were then
during
484
probably
and
suggest
corresponding
sequence
singer's
alleluia
were performed
probably
the
jubilus,
what the melodiae
occasions
found
Proper
presentation
religious
are
those
the
of
generally
this
are normally
composed
the 16
aid
the
end of the
these
The
CH-SGs
capitals
St. Gall
of
days,
following
hymnorum.
grew from
proser
originally
to
order
the
of
in
saints'
When, however,
Vercelli.
occasionally
and
leaves
of
some suggestions
the
of
feasts,
seasons,
corners
interpretation 15 letters.
significative
Only
or
a proser
the
of
characteristic
indicated
not
nature
The music
notation
pitch
and initial
the
at
used.
adiastematic
copied
of
14
a tonary,
functional
and discoloration
Liber
copies
x 105-170mm)
tropes
contained
rubrics
The
red.
was frequently
in
or
example,
(230-265mm
book
a small
antiphons,
decorated,
rarely
year.
the
period,
(ca. 1040-61). 13 is plorans,
for
tropers,
to
and normally
singer
processional
written
virgo
entitled
belong
also
prosers
A-Wn 1845
example,
this
a troper,
of
part
planctus,
which
troper
Ordinary, It
for
in
found
from
).
in. The
used
is form
which
this
of
sequentiaries
(s. xi
(L134),
Virgo'
a gradual,
melody
theme
on a biblical
planctus
they
indicating
were performed
Notker's
sequences
initially
were
is
It been
intended
sung
have
formed
until
the
an important Council
abolished.
it
about
is
monastic
that
clear
of
each
this
is
not
the
example the
by monks
in
of
books
nor
in in
formity
be
cannot
the
manuscripts they
icant
number often
There
must
far
the
(that
nothing
and written belonged
they
were
were
subsequently
to
circulated
on bound
unrelated
to
therefore
no guarantee
them,
source
or
social
environment
sources
the
of
or
are
places
is,
in
leaves
into
posited
through
wear
original
nor
is
purposes
and
the
of to
points
the
there of
they
which
on subjects There
is
of
its
or
original
any means
of
were
enhanced
that
or
bifolia,
tear.
planctus
and
transmitted
that
works
and they
time
were
purpose
a signif-
monasteries).
of
or
invariable
are furthermore 57
Belgian
destroyed,
parchment
planctus
which
either
been
the
provenance,
planctus
containing
a knowledge
a planctus;
These uncertainties
of
of
secondly,
or
of
firstly,
discrepancies
since
manuscripts
destroyed
Norman
this
history
planctus
some cases,
have
which
necessarily of
in
or,
the
that
suggest
was no uni-
Swiss
or
where
these
about
years;
German
French,
or
composition
fifty
of
the
single
that
least
preserved
suggested
manuscript
date
at
are
However,
probable
later,
books
there
consideration:
strongly
down
the
and
a distinct
examples. of
rubrics),
normally
are
survive,
into
unusual
they
they
specific in
always
copied
be taken
by
from
(the
to
that
these
period
a city
particular
patrons
belong
which
features
-
to
they
or
suggest of
this
unambiguously
were in
of
self-evident
do not
why they
manuscripts
composed
orally
whether
the
removed
is
they
factors
also
belonged
leaders
manuscript
normally
of
- However,
or varied.
were
destruction
from
Although
remainder.
Two further
and the
-
indicated
environment
postdate
place.
initially
of
social
contain
were
the
These
planctus
which
ing
use
sequences
theme
is
which
being
reasons
types
assumed.
the
of
provenance
are
the
early
contain
all
personages
ecclesiastical
rubrics.
the
thus
would
liturgical
nearly
provenance
purpose
about
particular
specified
monastic
with
monastic
repertory; the
in
at it
that
probable
on a biblical
normally
case
composed
deceased
planctus of
repertory,
of
role
by
when
have
would
am concerned
remaining
(1545-63),
recently
compositions
types
I
is
devices.
Virgo'
which it
950
constituent,
Trent
of
with
after
tu
'Quid
period
teaching
--
Planctus
While
the
some time
However,
that
certain
during
Mass
at
present,
(b)
therefore
not
than
other
as anything
manuscript
establishsimilar
by the
fact
that
there the
all
so few
are
planctus to
difficult
more
this
from
extant
it
period:
generalisations
make meaningful
is
thus their
about
role. Since, or
which
those
are
the
survived
as an item
Historia
Remensis
life
a copy
of
after
the
it
In the
other
copies
hands 19
of
Fulk.
in
described
composed
the
reported
the
first
place
the
funeral
other,
as is
is
it
with
a means of
the
a local it
planctus
ecclesiastical
was possibly
recited
seems is
funeral
seems
likely
that
is
the
or
sung
the
whom he
as a form
58
of
it of
in in
use
on it
was the
syllabically
may have poem,
such
Poet Laureate;
not
but
where
it
the moral
On might
informal
are it
in
written
virtues,
can be expounded.
with
for
a
one way or
type
of the
murder,
which
whether
that
possible
deceased's
a treacherous
dignitary,
is
in
unlikely,
funeral;
it
was
as a moral
composing
highly
a conventional
the
represents
for
is it
well-placed on events
seems
verse
a
authority
While,
of of
contemporary
be established
quite
occasional
attribution
was intended
Since
evidence.
chronicle
Fulk's
reason
cannot
as
own work
his
place.
the
was
Flodhoard's
a gloss
of
account
precedes
of
planctus
it
Fulk's
of
Since
taken
Sigloard's
extolling
be punished
this
had
by
was described
greater
it
the
of
his
Rheims
of
written
doubting
for
planctus
Fulk
it
inserting
cited.
this
planctus
evildoers that
version
been
burial
it
to recount
fore,
where
provides
of
an opportunity will
problematic
manuscript
who was a direct
Masses
lack
the
associated
belong, writings,
and Ratfrid
destroyed
illuminated. That 21 suggested, as Cohen
stanzas,
To Sigloard
least
account
Ewerard
own creation
this
detailed
the
four-line
sung.
not
commemorative to
his
laconically,
Sigloard's in
religious
destroyed)
a brief
himself,
effectively
is
it
this
this
of
history,
recent
liturgy,
owing
regular
only
after
it
otherwise
performed
could
until
where
of
Rheims,
of
planctus,
have in
chronicle,
anthologies they
which
Archbishop (now
seems no basis
some detail
of
of
in
Only
to give
poet
interpretation
account
of
a canon of Rheims,
auspicious
for
Winemar,
planctus
there
Had he wanted
more
not
the
composed
epitaph,
verse
to
the
are
version an abridged 18 Ecclesiae, a chronicle
epitaph.
to Sigloard,
(L100)
planctus
by Sigloard's followed 20 the copyist While rhythmus. have
filler,
as a space
epitaph
might
miscellany
in
at
Fulk's
the
book
the
of
contents
in
contained
first.
(+ 966).
and murder
are
which
and in
acts
Rheims,
of
the
chronicle
these
Sigloard
Flodhoard
to
which
example
discuss
I will
planctus
unrelated in
found
and one
to
compared
tribute worked
entertainment
speculate,
is
been
also
that there-
a monk to
of closely;
and
instruction
in
included
in
a copy
Radbert follows religious
of
to
allegorical
sophistication
not
immediately
it
represents
time
is
a local
saint
in
the
debate
or
a quantitative not
metre
likely
it
would
composed
by
monastic
books,
survives it
its
the
idiom
have
been
Sigloard's
and
of
It
be regarded
could have
also
or
it
Since
leader
both
for
performance
it
form
is
this
of
in does
as an
it
seems more
was clearly
planctus
as an item
belonging
to
and Radbert
Adalhard
then
the
Although
and remained
source
and
takes
eclogue
this
been
death
his reading
This
planctus leader,
unlikely.
spoken.
was
ecclesiastical
silent
a pastoral
it
Vita
notation musical 24 Nevertheless, sung.
extant
where
Like
length
without
a monastic
earliest
place
not
was not
the
a monk for
Corbie,
their
and
the
rubrics. is
latter
in
debate that
manuscript
the
with
after
for
it
that
along
who would
immediately
the
of
its
New Corbie. ,
intended
was
mean that
necessarily
allegorical
the
spent
in
monastery most
of
lives. Paulinus
(L7) at
to
indicated
not
a dialogue
of
tribute
each
implies
death.
of
Masses
in
Vita,
an important
of
(L127)
Corbie
This
that
founder.
it
of
Adalhard's
after
Whether
Adalhard
the
suggesting
special
locality.
to
epilogue
the
in
that
belongs.
one:
a monastic.
commemorated 2*3 annually.
it
and eventually
Adalhardi22
Sancti
a commemoration
as an informal
for
which
as a suitable
diocese,
about
Vita
miscellanies
written
Rheims
planctus
same author's
was regarded
the
a chronicle
Corbie's
of
the
in
monasteries:
acts the
as
end
Aquileia's
of
the
of
unrelated
to
two
make up
poems
the
recounting
the
celebrating
its
back
looks its
to
moral
Aquileia
filler,
a space two
fall
sentiments
leaves
remaining
of
another
which
it
and is
appealed
to
his
with
book
the
of
in
belong
to
454,
recent
other
which
work
to
had
-
Both
anthology
who wished item
the
events.
a two-piece
the
poem
historical
moral
compiler
a short
they
Paulinus's
Attila
a response as part
status
Although
which
atecedarians, of
Aquileia 25 city,
of
poem on this
to
poem -a
not
destruction,
survives.
books
hands
Paulinus's
and
have
would
are the
at
glories. past
by
the
of
both
a pair:
the
in
contents
city's
the
followed
manuscripts
other
about
planctus
on
fill
the
thematic
unity. the
However, of
the
be
safest
role
of to
anthology, surely
have
remaining
planctus
conclude
or
as
been
space
manuscript
about that fillers,
conventional
sources deceased
recently
either
provide
as items flyleaf
of
items
commemorative
59
personages. various or
poems
types
marginalia like
indication
little
those
It
might
of they of
must
Sigloard it
and Radbert, be proved
cannot
dicted
by
nature
are
as follows:
manuscript
sources.
be contra-
not
would
types
The main
of
(c)
in (a) belongthe collection as described of hymns and verse ing to a composite book (F-Pn lat. 1154 (s. ix-s. x) (L1, L66, L86))
(d)
in a miscellany the collection writings of verse of religious (L1); in. (D-TRs 133c (s. xi-s. F-CF 240 (s. ix-ex. xii xii) -s. (s. ix ex. )(Ll)) (L80); 90 (85) I-VEcap
it
planctus
was
manuscript
a monk in
and thus
If
now been
the
reason
written
long
after
and its
original
Sigloard
why Sedulius's the
composed
at
the
survives
in
a florilegium,
death
mid.
),
there
are
no rubrics
purpose collection) figure, speculation.
it
date
was
of
the
copied
a grammatical
likely
only in where
that
extant Trier,
a
Sedulius
a twelfth-century
Sedulius's
of
book The
oeuvres.
some intermediary
manuscript
composition to
the
for
to
of
a model
point
or
of
collection
60
planctus
Although of first
it
GB-Cu
Gg. 5.35
sight
obvious,
no indications (or
it
a 'particular metre
at
clear,
composed
the
section is
which
Whether
poetic
Songs
(L19).
Songs
fairly
planctus
about
therefore
poem and
serve.
said
a manuscript
poem is
the
of
be
Cambridge
as
The Cambridge
that
Aquitaine
purpose this
the
of
same cannot of
in
was copied
planctus
William
of
educational
intended
was
its
is
none
metres,
place
it
date
that
comparable
and Radbert,
(s. xi
Liege-(the
commemor-
lost.
purpose
the
is
this
qualities.
of St. Eucharius
a bishop), the
poetical
seems
Although
)
presumably
a conventional
therefore
sung.
from
than
of
It
monastery
removed
explanation
has
the
later
considerably
likely
quantitative
be
has
and devotional
in
Scottus:
a florilegium
collected
was written
and Hartgar
orders
author's
is
to
from
far
not
this
it
intended
comes
of
setting.
in
(L86)
Liege
Hartgar
discussed
a musical
not
source centre
source
(Sedulius
verse
literary
their
for
verse
with
of
already
examples
surviving
part
esteemed
Sedulius's
poem.
Bishop
represents
were
other
religious
for
planctus
since
the
it
themes on religious and metrical works by (s. x in. ) (L1); 8860-67 (s. x) (destroyed) (L1))
the collection of secular and religious (GB-Cu Gg. 5.35 (s. xi mid. ) (L19))
which
ative
by
deduction
the collected poetical works of an author (L87)) (s. xii) B-Br 10615-10725
works,
most
this
While
exercises.
(b)
survived
was
the
of
school
the collection of hymns and verse including extracts also classical (B-Br in most instances Boethius CH-BEsu 455 (s. x) (L86); D-Fulda
Sedulius's
this
merely
(a)
(e)
of
possibly
conclusively
the
anthology
Like
or
is
the
other
topic
was probably
left
or
open
copied
the in
songs
rhetorical therefore
of
to
from
the
exemplar.
the
poems
in, this
other to
events
from
treats
of
a west
Frankish
which
all
this
and thirty
piece
do/
Songs
were
place
so far
planctus is
refers.
to
its
a school
copied)
as Aquitaine.
afield
in
the
that
it
included unlikely
would
in
contained
made up of
similar
and present
the
same sorts
of
ition
of
they
the
planctus
planctus
indication
a
it
original
in their
inferred
from
Since
their
the
purpose
nature
contain
associated
with
extra-liturgical
holds
even
when,
some of works of
the were
keeping
with
of
for
their
the-manuscript
compiler's
no-doubt
have
happened
tö
remembered of-the
different
either
very
a member
badly
texts
of
the
of
'A
recalled
or
that
was copied.
they
can
devotion.
be
reasonably
This
conclusion
Boethius
are
included:
since
moral
worth
It
also they
of. the
tenth
choice.
pf
avail
whether or
to
was
61
eleventh
occasionally
he would
some principle of
of
whatever form
written
indicates
been
centuries.
Though
himself in
have
not
be remembered
material.
a visiting
(L1)
ortu' it
and
according to
would
however
should
time,
be
some extent
excerpts
community solis
little
give
to
where
classical
obliged the
place
planctus
can
years;
instances,
have
at
it
verse
of
material
been
why the
compos-
contents.
anthologies'
to'select
be accessible by
also
verse.
affected
he may often
unclear
songs
practices
unity,
is
a number
religous
aimed
to
of
hundred the
26
same items,
date
and they
composed;
religious
bibliographical
the
were
two
from
removed
religious
as in
esteemed
far
the
to
fifty
as
chiefly
metrical
by
remaining
the
often
postdate
rubrics
the
of
they
good
them
occasional
general
they
centres
to
verse,
of
contain
the
manuscript,
of
problem:
religious
belong
which
Although
that
from
known,
were or
Cämbridge
why this
reason
previous
seems
the
on someone
collection
lost.
it
(where
specific
its
kinds
they
which
from
originated
out
Songs
types
are
such
the
reflect
differing
anthologies
or
now been though
homewbvk.
if
Even
Cambridge
have
was
environment. Though
the
to/his
it
Either
Canterbury
from
or
eleventh
some one hundred
impossible,
not
collection,
and'early
place
sources
is
wished,
century took
manuscript
the
of
was copied.
exercise
have
would
tenth
clearly
Aquitaine.
of
items
which
manuscript
Germany,
planctus
Earl
the
late
an event
while material
this
historical
the
other
from
anyone
moreover
the
simply
was
social
from
or
that
unlikely
once
other
that
on historical
personage,
events
orally was
based history,
the
before
years
transmitted it
to
allude
century,
That
to
is
puzzling
Frankish
east
compared
therefore
collection
allude
Furthermore,
is
What
a Rhenish
monk. that revised.
or
as
A study it
was 27
-
little
Accordingly, the
role
they
although
provide
made earlier
personages
were
this
with
recorded
in
(D-Fulda) 28
accepted.
their
interpreted saint
the
to
of
that this planctus must 29 Bobbio. Lapidge30 However,
it
was written
at
the
been
of
in
present
Charlemagne's
death.
Aix-la-Chapelle, an Irishman, of
his
his
Andreas,
for
this
that
it
for
been
associated
for
the
far
arguments
deceased.
manuscripts
in each
and by considering and the
types
'Ecce lat.
as a space
treatises
favour
can
containing both
Judas'
(L33)
(s. ix-s.
hypothesis be
nature
in
employed
in
survives from
The main
the works
planctus,
with
which the
of
lend
have
that
Columbanus,
to
Cadac-
reasonably
clear
reason
contents
and
themes.
provide
(L33),
some those
may have Masses
be pressed to
too
two
as a space of
to
some support
reference
functions
Irish-
a certain
commemorative not
as
as a token
notably
other
with
monastery
funeral
seems
should
advanced
a planctus the
x),
or
monk
same diocese
similarly
and one
liturgy
funeral this
its
L86)
of
have
that
this
on religious
they
number
L66,
Although
rubrics
filler.
(L1,
the
of
2683
a small
music
with
it,
patron
hospitality
sources
manuscript
been
probably
a personal
anthologies
contradict
that
with
verse
surviving
believing
survive
in
the
thus for
composed
themselves
has
of
Irishman,
It
Bourges.
of
to
suggests
especial
a fellow
rarely
convincingly
the
after
shown
to
originally
and do not
suggestion
it
in
is
an anonymous
abbot
Lapidge
shortly
who had
sent
included the
died.
planctus
Bishop
was
if
which
F-Pn
then
later
was
grounds
this
he then
planctus
However, this
Emperor
a monarch
court; who was
that
the
composed
respect
men at
since
by
he would is
St. Trond
it:
scholars
of
argued
As such,
for
he was the
line
who was
solis
this
has
example
composed
'A
now destroyed
talk
Since
recently
St. Trond
funeral,
where
been
has
of
at
this
a long
Italy
have
by Columbanus
the
in
the
rubric
do not
St. Columbanus.
Bobbio
of
with
Since of
the
In
provided
copy
poets
Columbane'
'0
deduced
time
that
dignitaries.
Caroli.
of
deceased
recently
of
rubric
printed
the
contradict
connection
specific
authenticity
apostrophe
monastery
in
about
However,
local
to
de obitu
assumption
as an invocation
of
one
episcopum
the
On the
the
verse
the
them.
death.
support
a seventeenth-century
manuscript
been
to
manuscripts
do not
tributes
strong
ad Andream
in
only
given
in
at. the
planctus
reference
Hymnus Columbani
Fulda
is
these
they
proof
as informal
composed
suggestion
(L1),
ortus'
that
from
included
was
no positive
suggestion
fact
it
before
a planctus
of
be inferred
can
the
filler
anthologies
them. its
only
monastery this
of
on Hebrew names by Hieronymus. 62
known of book,
manuscript
St. Germain
source d'Auxerre
an exemplar,
The planctus,
grouped
are
-
two
with
two
tenth-century
other
on the in
each
of
subject different
liturgical
books; is
composition represents newly
by
an alleluia
hands.
The
is
not
Gastoue
considers 32
xi.
the
liturgical
books
may have
liturgical
books.
That
therefore
manuscript
in
sources
in
hands can to
the
lat.
the
three
are
notated,
the
planctus,
three
the
Timavi'
indicates
to
that
existing
fillers
in
have
been
a liturgical
it
has
non-
is
kept,
items
rubric
have
(L86),
items
a term
with
is
sources.
Although
planctus,
one
can
called
substantial
as it"is other
reasonably
two
the
for
Count in
each
planctus
Eric of in
following
conclude,
63
two
of its
this
which
have the
of
in three
and one
rubricated
carmen
distinguish 36 but here
meanings,
metres.
as
yas Boethius,
songs
which
with
hymn
generally
are
items
example,
well
(rhythmus),
often
non-quantitative
by
-their ofýthese
different song,
for
liturgical
(+ ca. 610); poems
of
illustrate
to
the
qualities
several
to the nature
from
oüt
in
added
themes,
including
ritmus
liturgy.
A discussion
serve
most
the
tentatively.
rubrics.
exceptions
points
Aquileia
versus, the
reference
Fortunatus
only
a poem or or
of
with
which
The
or
Paulinus
forward
them used
a refrain,
written
The
for
rubric
Friuli, two
34
s. x ex..
were
be put
Apart
filler at 33 written
with
items
some metrical
feature
two
quantitative of
also
versus.
signify
associated
on religious
song.
no formal
to
been
mainly
by
(s. ix),
was composed
will
As Stgblein35
versus,
plural
are
main
hymns,
it
Aquitaine,
proelium'
10440
an alleluia,
that
and hymns,
earliest
as a space
by
and their
are
the
of
lat.
liturgical
can only
from
one
F-Pn
-
be reinforced
x),
the
carmen.
ritmus
the
an historical
and
have
also
anthologies
there
theme,
entitled
the
gloriosi
common is
planctus
it
that
added
functions
considers
, sequences,
planctus
devotional
either
manuscript
to
followed
also
deduction
(s. ix-s.
lingua
in
this
that
as space
respect
which
is
some extent
songs,
'Pange
the
likely
company
(L1)
instances
both
twenty-two
penitential
in
contemporary of
also
the
of
any date
not
might
with
therefore
of
1154
Its
from
Judas'
in
approximate
and
down
solis`ortu'
book,
this
contents
this.
or
written
Gastoue
might
since
It
F-Pn
been
planctus,
hand.
planctus
different
'A
of
the
of
a different
However,
of
were
exists
This
beginning
This
which
on account
situation
Echternach.
the
items
the
a possibility.
A similar
from
it
of
'Ecce
item,
pars-liturgical
thus_quite
records
from
recorded
its
that
is
It
earliest
liturgical
or
alleluia
item 31 Mass,
an unidentified
and followed
of
composed
by
preceded
baptism
s. x/s.
one
is
additions,
other
collection Stgblein's
the
'Mecum manuscript are
called,
reasoning,
that
they
are
the
is
a para-liturgical
a liturgical
cum legatur
versus
the
relate it
because
to
the
versus
of
moved
is
format
a conventional in
this
the in
liturgy
canon the
late
pieces
tenth
they
gloriosi
both
belonged 38 yet it
century, technically
this
previous
evidence
suggestion
contents
and contradicted
of
be used
thought
Bishop
now been 10440
are to
reference
planctus
lat.
containing
can
was
'A
Two-of
(s. ix)
latter
solis
postdates .
have
intended the
its
its
remaining
tastes
role
hymn
time
even
where
'Pange
(s. ix-s. late
of it
x);
ninth are
not
that
the may also
by none
of
it.
mutually (L1).
ortu'
individual
is
date
of
x)
of
of
devotional compilers
64
be demonstrated
its
or and
this
copy
that
has
F-Pn it
was used
history:
composition are
to
sent
sources-.
suggest
-
two
this .
and
that
other
The
seems3ikely,
in
which
its
as can
reason
a
anthology to
manuscript
later
somewhat
most
verse
apparent
(s. ix-s.
probable
as collections
'as
extant
1154
manuscript
unrelated
personal.
it
the
arguments.
If,
like
as
with the
is,
planctus
exclusive,
_
for-a
earliest
but
is
different
two
the
Thus
which
it
proof,
of
accordance
sources,
of
of
only
anthology,
demonstrable
in
lat.
parts
anthologies
this
of
the
however
not
so,
possible
piece,
support
item,
Its
reflecting
to
and F-Pn
century. been
lacks.
Bourges.., on parchment,
lost.
if
first
which
therefore
was
conductus.
composed.
as a para-liturgical the
the
a planctus
originally
of
from
concerning
commemorative
and manuscript
the
the
1154
para-liturgical
that
or
lat.
planctus
there
all,
) ex. and F-Pn
hypothesis
that
many para-liturgical
verse
so-called
conductus,
that
the
- It-is
however,
for
Moreover,
Crücis
reading
compositions
in
Adoratio
manuscript,
person
the
in
ante
down
at
in.
included
books.
the
assumes
beenincludedin'manuscripts
the
of
conventional
the
has
the
Although
with
the
liturgical
be precursors
lines
(s. ix
to
including
versus,
the
(85)
90
down
the
considering
probable
fitted is
this
written
written
proelium'
I-VEcap
properly
been
Hartmanni. in
to
it
preserved
prepared,
x)
unlikely,
is
It
is
down para-liturgical
being
be conveniently
could
lingua
have
but
highly
still
not
(s. ix-s.
1154
writing
seems
is
Stgblein lat.
it
when
as
conductus
indicated
not
such
forerunners
versus
performed
book;
century.
not
would
F-Pn
were
rubric:
been
lectern.
for
which
period,
have
a liturgical
not
the Though
canendi.
probably
would
Gospel
by
and preceded
instance
this
In
composition.
book
Evangelium
to
versus
dogmata' from CH-SGs 381 (s. x) represent 37 Like conductus. a great many twelfth-century
of
the
that
considers
libri
'Sacrata
this
Stgblein
versus.
also
by
later
around
still,
type
may verse,
educational the
a
of
material
_
Music
Ref. no.
Date
Event/Deceased
Incipit/Author
Date and
No. of MS sources
PERSONAGE
PLANCTUS OF A BIBLICAL
0 dulces
L95
of earliest latest MSS
filii
for
2
s. xi
of troy
7
s. xii
7
s. xii
2
s. xii
996
s. xi
lament
Rachel's her sons
I
PLANCTUS AT THE DESTRUCTION OF A CITY
" Pergama flere (Hildebert of Lavardin
L122
Destruction
- s. xv ex.
ca. 74
+ 1133) PLANCTUS OF A CLASSICAL
PERSONAGE
Hector
L47
L31
Plasmator (Ralph Glaber +
Quis dabit" (Leo
L5
of
Vercelli
1
Troy
of
lament son.
Evandrus's Pallas his
PLANCTUS ABOUT AN HISTORICAL
L135
Hector
fili
Dulcis
L129
on the death of
pugnae
for
2
- s. xv
PERSONAGE
1046-49
fl.
Ad carmen
Hugh Capet, ) France
Otto
999- 1018)
III,,
Raimon,
King
of
King oft
Count
of
-
s. xvi
ex.
4
1002
s. xi - s. xvi
4
1018
s. xii
1
Barcelona. L133
Gui principium
Archbishop Heribert, of Cologne,
1021
s. xi mid.
I
L77
Judex summe
Henry II, Germany
1024
s. xi mid.
I
L78
Lamentemur
1024
s. xi mid.
I
L112
Omnis etas
King
1025
s. xiv
- s. xv
3
Constance
of Luxeuil
1025
s. xii
in.
6
Gauzlinus,
Abbot of
1029
s. xi - s. xviii
King
1Q39
s. xi
Abbot of Cluny
1049
s. xi
2
"
1049
s. xi
2
"
1049
S. A.
2
1054
s. xii
2
1056
s. xi - s. xv
17 +
1028-57
s. xii
2
L46
Hactenus (Gudino of Luxueil)
1.101
0 Gauzline
King of
" Boleslav I, of Poland.
Fleury L131
Qui
habet
(Wipo, chaplain to the King + 1050) 1.8
Ad fletus
(Jotsald
L62
(1)
L9
-
s. xvi
ex.
3 (5)
Odilo,
Cluny)
Ad to namque of Cluny)
1.83
Luget
L16
Cesar tantus
L14
of
4
Germany
Heu quam (Jotsald of Cluny)
(Jotsald
(j)
of
II,
Konrad
- s. xv
mundus
Armonicae (Adelman of Luge, + 1028)
Pope Leo
Henry III, Germany. Fulbert, Chartres
TABLE TWO.
DC
King of
Bishop of & others
PLANCTUS COMPOSED 950-1130
C1)
Music
Ref. no.
Incipit/Author
Date
Event/Deceased
Date and
J
L45
Floriacensis
Rainaldus, of Fleury
L15
Bellatorum
William queror,
L44
Flete
L26
Doctorum
Abbot
s. xi
1087 the ConKing of England 1087
viri Hubert
(Baudry de Bourgueil
of
Orleans
s. xi
of earliest latest MSS
No. of MS sources
s. xi
I
s. xvii
2 (1)
s. xii ex.
- s. xiii
2 I
s. xiii
+ 1130) t
J
L49
Heu eheu
L110
Omne quod
L75
Archbishop Lanfranc, of Canterbury ,
?Roger of Moissac
Jerusalem (Godfroy de Bouillon)
For the dead at the Capture of
1089
s. xii
I
s. xi
s. xi
I
1099
s. xii
1109
s. xiii
1127
s. xii
ex. - s. xvii
3
in.
I
ex. - s. xiii
3
Jerusalem
L43
Flete
mecum
Anselm, of
Archbishop
2 (1)
Canterbury.
L130
Pro h dolor
Charles the Good, Count of Flanders
L12
Anglia
ridet
1127
s. xiv
L17
Carole
tu mea
1127
s. xii
I
L65
Huc ades
1127
no MS extant
-
L76
Jocus et leticia
Dolca,
Countess
of
ca. 1127-30
s. xii
Provence.
TABLE TWO:
PLANCTUS CCMIPOSED 950-1130
(continued)
ex.
I
available personage being
the
at
time. differing
served
copied
is
in
the
composed
first
four
are
one is
place
and three (L122),
are
(a)
from
the
of
this
the
-
(L47),
Hector
the
to
the
1139 (s. xi-s.
collection
6190 (s. xii)
F-Pn
10912
lat.
F-Pn lat. F-Pn lat.
Table
were
speculation.
death
following
of of
All
Two. Of the
Holy
destruction
remainder (L95),
Innocents the
Pallas
types
of
but
city
of
Troy
(L31). manuscript:
39
(L95)
and monastic of
(L131) (L12)
(L129)
(s. xi)
(L129)
12696 (s. xvii) 13834 (s. xvi ex. )
(L15) (L129)
GB-Lbl
Cotton
I-Rvat
Reg. lat.
miscellany
B-Br
Otto
B. IV
(destroyed)(L15)
(L129)
618 (s. xv)
(L112) (L112) (L112)
writings:
of"religious
5576-5604
(L14)
(s. xii)
F-Pn lat.
2627 (s. xi)
F-Pn
10092
lat.
chronicles:
Malmesbury'T
PL-Kz 1310 (s. xv) (s. xv) PL-Kz 0.1311 PL-Wn Cimelia 28 (s. xiv)
(L8,
the verse anthology: CH-E 34 (s. x-s. xii) D-B Phillipps 1694 (s. xii D-Gs Theol. 105 (s. xiii)
L9)
(L101)
(s. xviii)
(L101) (L8, L9) (L43) (L101) (L101)
F-Pn lat. 17192 (s. xviii) F-Pn lat. 18304 (s. xi) GB-Ccc 299 (s. xiii) I-Rli 1104 (s. xviii) I-Rvat Reg. lat. 592 (s. xi) (d)
the
xiii)
annals
of
F-Pn lat.
the
them
of
troper:
William L16: MSS containing L65: no MS extant (s. xvi D-KA no number ex. ) in. ) F-DOU 798 (s. xiv
(c)
of
personage. of
the
and
in
listed
massacre
themes
period'belong
F-Pn lat. (b)
the
subject,
a matter
deceased
a recently
why most
still
was
950-1130
are
period
when it
period
Exactly
Composed
this
on classical
death
the
Planctus
in
the
however,
remains,
Planctus
about
on a biblical
during
deceased
a recently
about
likely.
highly
composed
planctus
planctus
purposes
therefore
3.
Planctus
the
That
ex. )
(L122) (L16) (L122)
D-Mbs Clm 4660 (ca. 1220-30) D-Mbs Clm 17142 (s. xi-s. xii) DK-Ku Fabr. 81 (s. xii ex. ) F-DOU 318 (s. xii)
(L122) (L16) (L122) (L122)
F-Lym 168 (s. xv) F-RSm 1275 (s. xiii
(LI6) (L16)
ex. ) 65
Gest.
reg. Angl.
I
II.
(d)
(s. xiv) (s. xiii) (s. xii)
(L16) (L16) (L16) (L122) (L77, L78, (ca. 1200)(L122)
F-Pn lat. 6389 F-Pn lat. 6630 F-Pn lat. 14867 GB-Ccc 450 (s. GB-Cu Gg. 5.35 GB-Lbl Cotton
xiii-s. (s. xi Titus
GB-Lbl GB-Lbl GB-Lbl
3202 (s. xiii) 3222 (s. x/s. xi) 3716 (s. xv)
Harley Harley Harley
xiv) mid. ) D. XXIV
GB-LO 40m (s. xiii-s.
570 (s. xiv)
GB-Ob Bodley
851
GB-Ob Bodley
Additional
I-Rvat
Reg. lat.
(L43)
(L122)
(s. xiv
ex. )
(L122)
A 44 (s. xiii
(s. xiil),
1351
f. 38r
PL-WRu R 58 (a. 1473). (e)
the
miscellany
(s. xii (s. xii
ex. ) ex. )
(L75) (L122)
(f)
the
collection
of
652 (s. xiv)
I-Rvat (g)
the
Vat.
lat.
collection
(L130) (L47)
(L46) (L46) in. ) xii
xiii) (,s. xi/s.
565 (s. xi)
9496
of
(L46)
classical
verses
(L122) (L16)
I-Fl
Pluteo
39.21
(s. xv)
(L31)
I-F1
Pluteo
39.24
(s. xii)
(L31)
the
collection
of
treatises:
rhetorical
D-Mbs Clm 14784 (s. xii) GB-Gu Hunt. 511 (s. xiii in. USSR-Lbp O. V. XVI. 3 (s. xii)
Planctus (i)
also
survive
items the
(j)
items
lat. lat. lat.
)
1772 5941 8625
leaves book,
or bifolia or quire:
(s. xii) (s. xiii) (s. xiii-s.
xv)
space B-Br
bound
into
a manuscript
(L46) (L5) (L44)
on flyleaves:
(s. xvi) D-HAu-Ra72 D-Mbs Clm 14516 (s. xi) G GB-Cjc 16 (s. xiii) (k)
(L83) (L122) (L83)
as:
on single end of the
F-Pn F-Pn F-Pn
(L46)
(L46)
DK-Kk 2007 (s. xii) F-Pn lat. 6348 (s. xiv)
(h)
L122)
treatises:
musical
F-Pn lat. 7211 (s. xii-s. (s. xv) GB-Ctc 0.9.29 I-Fn conv. soppr. F. III.
I-Fr
(L75, L130, (L130) (L75) (L122)
712 (s. xii ex. ) 1984 (s. xi-s. xii)
Reg. lat. Vat. lat.
(L26)
(L17)
F-DOU 882 (s. xii ex. ) F-Pn Baluze 43 (s. xvii) F-Pn lat. 5129 (s. xiii) GB-Lbl Additional 35295 (s. xv) I-Rvat I-Rvat
(L122)
works:
F-AS 639 (s. xii) F-DOU 367 F-DOU 880
in. -s. xv)
(L16)
historical
of
(L135). (L135) (L122)
fillers.; 5540
L133)
(L122) (L16) (L16)
xiv)
GB-Ob Bodley
L131,
(s. xi/s.
(L169 L1319 L135)
xii)
66
at
(k)
B-M 48 (s. xii-s. xiii) DK-Kk 1905 (s. xii) F-CV 30 (s. xiii) F-D0U 852 (s. xii-s. xiii) F-Pn lat. 2286 (s. xii) F-Pn lat. 2627 (s. xi) F-Pn lat. 3719 (s. xii ex. ) F-Pn lat. 6348 (s. xiv)
(L16) (L14) (L122) (L49) (L44) (L110) (L76) (L16)
F-Rm U 52 (s. xv)
(L122) (L122) (L122) (L16)
F-Rm U 107 (s. xi-s. xii) (s. xv) GB-Cu Ee. 2.29 GB-Gu Hunt. 417 (s. xv2) (1)
3827 (s. x/s. xi)
Vat. lat.
I-Rvat marginal
additions:
(L135)
A-Wn 1322 (s. x-s. xi) I-Rvat Since
there
previous main
from
(LB,
A significant L133),
area
than
from
Italy,
of
the
in
number
period
the
authors
with
of
to
differing
types
It
survives
as the
is
attributed,
Leonine
or
Trooianorum, (s. xii
ex. );
associated
(s. xiv)
of
as
over
them
work
the
their
the
from of
the
Hildebert
and F-Pn
lat.
of
D-Mbs 5129
GB-Lbl
example,
a constituent
Additional of
verse
Primas)
and GB-Ccc 450 (s. xiii-s.
xiv);
or
the
late
(s. xii-s.
fact
or
can
from that
be deduced
(s. xii);
in
1133)
to
century. whom it GB-Ob
xiii), of
the
as a short
(s. xv)
origin
manuscripts
fifteenth
especially 35295
of
illustrated
as an example
the
work
Historia
and F-DOU 882
(where it is often anthologies 41 for 570 GB-Ob Bodlev example.
and more rarely 67
proportion
the
ubiquity
17212
work,
examples
planctus
canbe
(+
710
L43).
geographical
countries
Lavardin
(s. xiii);
an historical
its
to
Clm
CH-BEsu
example,
the
This
and
twelfth
(L49,
sources.
type.
(L122).
fiere'
orders,
L131,
extant
of
L130).
and
a small
by
between
manuscript
in
Golias
manuscript
L122,
L135
a much wider
in
monks
L129)
and England
evidenced
correlation
example,
for
were
L110,
L78,
(L83,
that
thein
L65,
L77,
Italy
(L112),
is
Hugh
with
L44,
the
composed
L101,
(L16,
and possible
from
dating
following for
in
L76, L17,
Germany
written
compositions
'Pergama
hexameter,
preceding
L15,
Poland
period,
half
for
(s. xiv),
L75,
from
about
were
represent and England only 40 That the majority composed
and
of
65
(L5),
significant
planctus
L14,
from
were
monastic
no
L61,
originated
Spain
certainty
is
The majority
(L12,
than
period
some generalisations
L46,
survive
this
Poland,
over
reference
Digby
also
actually
reasonable
these
Belgium
previous
were
There of
or
planctus
Spain,
this
with
the
make
L45,
L26,
examples
that
evident
from
originated.
L9,
and L47),
(L45)
extant
to
possible
isolated
L31
possibly
planctus
they
number
while
is
is
France
and northern
more
which
France
central
It
it
(s. xi)
596
Reg. lat. are
period
areas
(L16)
as an item
which
follows
xiii,
xiv,
xv),
is
suggested filler
space
purposes on the from
or
(s. xiii
Hunt. 511
).
by
the
or
flyleaf
also
history
of
it
That
large
in
was
number
provided
a subject the
of
instances thus
to
as a
of
educational
longer
works
increasingly
popular
throughout
century,
eleventh
survives
a range
piece
passage
a purple
it
served
became
which
GB-Gu
as
when
(ss.
R. 14.22
example,
regarded
companion
a short
Troy,
for
one,
It
GB-Ctc
example,
also
of
addition.
half
second
for
an exemplum
as
in.
and
the
treatise,
a rhetorical
medieval
Europe. In
to
contrast
script
sources
of
obvious
planctus
was included are
the
place.
first
lament 1139
(s. xi-s.
part
of
'Sub
altare
manuscript
Innocents. the
Although
from '0
Gauzlinus
which Vita
was
of
which
the
at
was
after
the
It
belongs
trope
of
at
the
monastery
extant
-
burial:
This
planctus
during
a book
or
which writing
(L110)
fact
that
of
apostrophe)'is
which Fleury
of
of
(s. xi).
was
in Andre's Andre
tyronum inter versiculos:
as an informal
originally
was originally it
style
been
is
contains
literary
has
43
funeral
oration
service.
otherwise
The
part
...
served
quod'
the
which
(s"xi)"
the
'Omne by
reflected
work
evidently
the burial That
pater
Holy
explicit,
in
Gauzlini,
592
the
this
manuscript
Reg. lat.
I-Rvat 44
lat.
earliest
of
and is
a monk from
the
responsory
make
responsory
earliest
the
Feast
do not
Cujus super sepulchrum unus suorum spiritalium hos profudit angores dolentium pede dactilico 0 Gauzline
the
the
in
F-Pn
to
a
three
(L95),
troper
Vita
The
abbot's
filii'
the
Fleury
at
dulces
in
included
in
only
are
why
'0
sung
the
about
was composed
in
manu-
which
why it
rubrics
manuscript
Fleury,
written
that
reports
7713),
of
of
area.
a liturgical
was Abbot.
also
Limoges
purposes
However,
only
and is
(L101)'is
by Andre
survives
directly
Gauzline'
written
the
the
follows 42 it.
planctus
derived
(Hesb.
dei'
theme
sons,
from
xiii),
the
indications
majority
indications
contents.
on a biblical her
served
clear.
their
positive
for
period
reasonably
amongst
example
Rachel
of
this
the
period,
previous
from
and give
there
The one
the
of
planctus
relatively
instances
those
based
'a planctus further
of
a school
an exceptionally religious this
on
'recent
was
often
suggested
is
piece
reading',
also of
the
68
lat.
reminiscent classical
manuscript
to
addition
F-Pn -
as homework
set by
untidy
writings
is
exercise
(to
2627 of
works.
That encomium
practise
contexts
school
of
the
two
planctus
the
about
death
fili'
(L31)
and
'Hector
pugnae'
short
verses
or
epitaphs
which
while
the
on Troy. to
Both
provide
variety
or
better
Although
the
manuscript
often
Like
Sigloard's
this
period
being
reported;
virtues
and
represent they
its
style
effusive to
to the
the
quoted
is
described
after.
the
dead,
final
with
little
s'
from
to
in
the
deceased's
deceased's
of
the
mourning
'Omnis
(L112)
etas'
belongs, are
which
since
strikingly
on Bolezlavus's
chronicles
which
death.
death.
were
written
On some occasions the 46 Blut in three chron-
no introduction;
or
is
which
the
it
which
chronicles
of
that
touches
to
in
death
chronicle
belong
been.
of a member of the community written 47 in a number of instances death. deceased's-death. Thus, eceased's work
may have his
for
(L8),
been
as informal
written and then
funeral,
of poems included death
later
tributes
incorporated
its
of
by
from
monastery
Saint-Arnoul
each
some two
hundred
with
the
of
from
Cluny,
date but
the
four
into
Vita. of
Odilo's now lost,
from
death
Moissac
(F-Pn
is
(F-Pn Since
likely
was circulated
that around
69
lat.
sources,
book
belong
and were composed by
F-Pn -.
Neither
Cluny. it
two
(L9)
miscellanies
They follow
manuscript
de Cr4py-en-Valois miles
two religious
of Cluny
in
Jotsald,
of
occupied the
in
named Jotsald.
work -
and 'Ad to namque'
of St. Odilo
monastery, the
(L61)
'Heu quam'
(s. xi)
18304
quire
included
likely
do not
originally
may have
particular
histronic
the
as the
commemorate the
originating other
of
same sequence
lat.
the
annals.
a monk from that 48 Odilonis, also F-Pn
being
were
account
chronicle
examples
perhaps
'Ad fletu
which
the
passage
chronicles
monastery's
to the
from
culled
examples
a celebration
seems highly
for
this
what
an eye-witness
It
date
planctus
planctus
provide
or
remaining
from
the
books
to
used
immortality
their
on the
and occasional
is
planctus
either
preceding
after
it
shortly
the
the
long
icles
the
of
conceivably
remaining
of
glosses
death.
his
at
why
(L100),
Fulco'
'0
especially
planctus
a poem
material
of
Virgil,
of
matter
the
of
indications
give
was composed
not
were
with
including
general
piece
sources about
achievements
place
However,
They
a small
information
they
composed
similar
the
grouped
works
works,
supplementary
spaces.
achievements,
explicit
from
up
the
of
historical
represent
is
diligence.
for
provide
copies
with
'Dulcis
personage, former
The
follow
keeping
but fill
a classical
(L47).
amongst in
thus
are belong,
students' reward
found
they
which
took
is
latter
of
is
are
another
and the
one
(s. xi)),
18304
related
(s. xi)
Cluny,
2627
lat. both
2627
Sancti
completing
from
lat.
the Vita
the
(s. xi)),
contemporaneous source religious
originally houses
45
soon
instance the
the
three
(L8)
death,
Odilo's
after
planctus
is,
like
are
much
rubricated (L9),
is
in
to
the
that
each
later
Only
purposes. other
18304
in
it
was
it
is
these
of
the
of
quarr'
(L61)1'a
with
to
be sung,
different
served.
form
called
notation.
musical
together
namque'
and is
form
initially
to
to
intended
provided
Odilo
and is
'Ad
series,
evidently
collected
about
a quantitative
metre
verse
fletus'
in
a quantitative.
planctus
they
second
along
with
a suitable
succeeds the
of
-
a number
epilogue
the
elevating
Charles
they
book. the
or
Crusades;
why
these
both
may initially
two
long
and relate
are
the
been
have
comes
composed
The first
Good to
the
were
planctus
first
The
his
clear.
the
reflect
the Good Charles 49 life; and the third
immediately
not
de geste:
Thus,
saint.
Yet
his
Jerusalem
about of
in
unity
of
planctus
chanson
(L130)
dolor'
secular
is
place with
history
account 50 Caroli.
Vita
another
affinities
on the
which
(L17)
tu'
'Carole
and
works
thematic
achieving
Bruges's
of
first
historical
of
several
(L130)
dolor'
'Proh
miscellanies
works
one
Galbert
after
(L75),
in
follows
normally
'froh
two
poems
interest
compiler's
in
item
(s. xi)
luge'
found
each
the
final
poems
Vita. 'Jerusalem,
are
in
'Heu
each
of
'Ad
another.
a dialogue.
of
sequence
both
a non-quantitative
were
panegyrical
one
Adalhard,
written
other
lat.
F-Pn
suggests
in
the
Unlike
of
also The
contrast,
rithmus.
This
is
from
for
the
out
in
Although
made.
copied
distinct
form
epitaphium.
in
since
the
were
also
planctus
in
work,
shorter
Vita
quite
Radbert's
and written
metre
the
of
scribe
copies
where
have
level
heroic
of
a
of
heroic
from
this
'songs
deeds! types
The main belong
period of
secular
book;
which
a book other
not which
indicated are
the
works
included
Hubert
a certain
florilegium
the
this
Reg. lat.
from
four
a particular the
end
1351
of
(s. xii1), to
remarkably to
the
a
his personal
deceased,
Meung-sur-Loire.
(s. xi
planctus only
70
is
tribute
why items
collection,
composite
Compared
(L26),
a private
Gg. 5.35
Of the
at
de Bourgueil.
reason
GB-Cu
rubrics. in
was
anthology or
around
filler
I-Rvat
'Doctorum'
the
a florilegium
organised
is
Baudri
it
that
noted,
by
of
of
a space
first
planctus,
suggests
As previously
the
as
planctus
an author;
of
part
verse
of
of
which
works often
An example
teacher,
of
verse,
functions
This
first
collected
frequently
the
to
anthology
collection
Baudri's
verse,
section
the
short
containing
tone.
his
verse
and religious
manuscript.
in
include
and the
theme,
of
one,
in
the
mid.
Cambridge
) were
from 'Qui
this
Songs
copied
is
period
habet'
(L131),
events;
to
attributed is
these
of
the
honour
whose
planctus
III
of
the
new king's
This
planctus
r(L16)
- Gembloux, scribbled
a flyleaf
(s. xi).
fillers
space
fate
similar the
they
Konrad
of
books
and
social
remaining
(L77),
only
kind
are
the
the
is
stanza
frequently
organised
(PL-WRu
R 58
(a. 1473)),
epigrams
(GB-Lbl
Harley
3716
lat.
(s. xiii)).
indeed
in
(L16)
is
F-Pn
'Qui it
that
That
of
in of
these
as teaching lines,
Alberic
of
a lesson
Monte
on the
on Guido
planctus
each
is
of
Arezzo's
however
long
history., are'found
former
De rithmis; the
fifth 54
Since
provided. 71
tantus'
attributed
manner
evident
in
manuscripts 'They
respectively.
tare
as an example
syllables
Micrologus
is
and 52 and in Only
'Luget
the the
.
authors:
a similar
it
eight
of
and. F-Pn.
). 'Cesar
However,
the
Cassino's interval
in
and
classical
and
filler.
example,
(s. xv)),
(s. xiii.
treatises,
with
by
are
this
of
for
(s. xiv)
63.$
(L46)
exempla:
as a space
168
Caesar
its
(L16)
tantus'
theme,
originated
in
summe'
Anthologies
works
'Hactenus'
and
and musical
four
lat.
Julius
later
for
'Judex
functions
and F-Pn-6630
likely.
-
'Cesar
(F-Lym
include
highly
(L83)
mundus'
used
is
A
(L133).
which
F-Pn
(L16)
and
)
mid.
a particular
for
Wipo's
(s. xi
included.
tantus'
purposes
rhetorical
a commentry
of
'Cesar
other
stanza
as part
an epitaph
served
clearly
accent,
as
(L131)
containing
the
(s. xiv),
habet'
'Luget
both
6389
introduced
to Virgil. to
lat.
its after
be postulated
of
epitaphs
they
Normally
soon
therefore
sources
(s. xv),
the
least
at
as additions
principium'
around
distichs
6630
Gg. 5.35
normally
from
each or
St. Gall,
of
otherwise-unrelated.
the-type
particularly
first
chance
of
are
monastery
(L131),
might
the... manuscript
lines
two
the
tantus'
monastery
contains
are
'Qui
the
attached.
'Cesar
which
they
and
with
area
by
GB-Cu
along
sources,
manuscript
environment
he was then
geographical
however, which
from
of
anthologies,
Here
to
(L78)
'Lamentemur'
verse
a wide
from
examples
The majority
over
obtain
which
from
habet'
'Qui
be Henry
was to
first
manuscript
that
survive,
in
its
while
the
to
soon
from
a manuscript
various
was known Apart
to
a manuscript
indicate
was composed.
life
in
that
speculate,
filler
a space in
heir,
in
II,
Konrad
of
relates51
king's
monastery
xii),
These
couplet,
opening
as
(s. xi/s.
onto
century,
eleventh
the
(L135)
5540
Wipo
one might
survives
B-Br
627
CH-SGs
deceased
for
dabit'
'Quis
and
the
objective,
patronage also
composed.
life
One
sources.
manuscript
the
of
was to
His
Germany.
other
account
same author's
the
has
Wipo,
presbyter
was presented
planctus
it
the
of
a penultimate the Liber first
mundus'
latter 53 argumentorum, stanza
(L83)
only
survives
from
taken
are
the
that
its
down in
the
(L46)
the
F-Pn
of
end
is
It
written
(L46)
'Flete
viril
(L46)
is
be
to
intended
(L46)
in
some'detail
they
provided
which
owned The
sources in
included
a teaching
the
Moreover,
few
instances
the
previous
where
leaders
means or
through
personal
for
sources
and
which gratitude
this.
of
The
teachers
strongly
individuals
could
to
a much-loved
circulated
reading,
provided
with
two
-
circulation
of
is
(L5)
cantor a
undoubtedly
were
'Flete
and
viri'
deeds
the
relate
the
the
of
de geste.
in
That
monasteries
indicate
thus
it
of
a source
during
give
number suggests express teacher..
of
in of
a large
time
is
planctus that
it
devotion However,
about
that
evident
one
the
information
explicit it
event's;
From
purposes.
was
entertainment.
survive course
it
various
served
edifying
which the
that
on historical'
a gloss
a planctus
large
been
where
different
several
environment in
that
clear
each
pium
period
planctus
of
manuscript
social
was no uniformity monastic
it
makes
be used
could
planctus
history
(L5),
carmen'
probable.
trope, and
on
Interestingly
chanson
types
manuscript
exercise,
and
manuscript
sources
of
of
a liturgical
example,
exemplum
this
from
time
plange
entertainment quite
and
that
Ergo
-
the
of
thematically
That
have
carmen'
extent
idiom
seems
planctus range
a wide
for
purposes,
of
'Ad
is
book
process
the
case,
containing
silent
(L44)
a lesser
edifying
them
of
copies
rubric
both
the
of
a source
for
notation:
to in
intended
viril
Moreover,
sung.
this
it
bound
been
'Ad
of
also
Although
the
'Flete
alphabetical
'Hactenus'
deceased
number
by
while
in
setting
-
introduced
magistrum,
modulando
-(L44)
were
xv).
might
which
items
these
that
'Hactenus'
musical
item an 55 leaf.
the
this
manuscripts
(s. xiii-s.
is
suggests
source
the
of
one
this
circulation.
of
manuscript
8625
F-Pn lat.
on a single
imply
the
and by
a letter
by
written
might
attested
(L44),
followed
by
that
it
circulated,
also
were
or
this
of
This
hand.
purposes
lost
has
which
leaves
other
the
period
(s. xiii),
5941
lat.
this
the.
conclude
environment.
which to
a book
to
social
original
on a bifolium
(s. xii),
for
if
Clearly,
its
contemporary
copied
was
is
leaves,
single
but
from
planctus
other
more
been
form
verse
of
reasonable
either
place.
than
worn
has
reflect
1772
lat.
a different
'Hactenus'
first
survives
also
therefore
planctus
do not
sources
'Hactenus'
by
also
of
this
is
It
hymns.
text
written
unrelated.
F-Pn
are
the
However,
kinds
other
of
as examples
cited
it.
for
composed
specially
was
well-known
manuscript
into
it
De rithmis
Alberic's
contain
which
manuscripts
that
complete
was never
two
which
stanzas
other
the
conclude
one might
is
in
there for
composed provided to
a local the
a saint
manuscript
72 A
Music
Ref. no.
Date
Date
Speaker
Incipit/Author
and
No. of MS sources
of earliest latest MSS
PLAYS OF THE HOLY INNOCENTS Heu
L51
(ý)
...
0 dolor
L94
mens
The
mothers
their 0 patrum
for
Rachel
7
ca. 1220-30
1
?
s. xii
1
7
s. xiii
1
$. xiii
1
sons. her
for
sons L96
0 dulces
L124
Planctus
J
L53
Heu ...
J
L63
J
L54
FILIUS
J
innocentum "?
matrum
s. xii
- s. xiii
2
Heu teneri
s. xii
- s. xiii
2
Heu ...
s. xii
- s. xiii
3
GETRONIS:
quid
quomodo
A PLAY OF ST. NICHOLAS
Heu ...
L52
michi
Lament of Euphrosina for her son.
7
s. xiii
1
and Mary for
?
s. xiii
1
PLAYS OF LAZARUS
Jam moratur
L72
Martha Lazarus
0 sors L107 (Hilarius the Englishman fl. ca. 1140)
Martha, Mary and others for Lazarus
1140
s. xii
1
L36
Mary for
1140
s. xii
I
1140
s. xii
I
7
s. xii
I
s. xiii
1
s. xiii
1
s. xiii
I
s. xiii
I
L91
Ex culpa (Hilarius) Mors execrabilis (Hil arius)
Lazarus
Martha and others for Lazarus
EASTER PLAYS
J
L22
Cuncta
J
L56
Heu me misers
L79
Lamentemus
J
L59a
Heu misers
Lament
J
L147
Tu pater
Lament of Mary Magdalene 7
L61
Heu pius
Lament of three
L48
Heu dolor
The Virgin
and Mary Magdalene 7
s. xiii
L59
Heu misere
Three Marys or Mary Magdalene 7
s. xii
J
L60
Heu nobis
J
L111
Omnipotens
j
L21
Cum venissem
J
TABLE THREE A;
sorores
Lament of Mary Magdalene to
? of
the
to
BIBLICAL
?
soldiers
7
Marys
7
"7
PLANCTUS COMPOSED 1131-1300
s. xiii
4
- s. xiv
1 - s. xvi
30
s. xii
- s. xvi
32
a. xii
- s. xvi
23
s. xii
- s. xvi
21
FROM LITURGICAL
DRAMAS
Music
Ref. no.
Date
Event/Deceased
Incipit/Author
Date and
(ý)
(Peter
(.1)
(Peter
in.
I
Jacob for
his
The girls
of Israel
sons
"
s. xiii
in.
I
"
s. xiii
in.
I
s. xiii
in.
I
s. xiii
in.
I
Abelard)
Ad festes
L6
s. xiii
ca. 1131-35
Sichern
+ 1142)
Abelard
Infelices
L70 (Peter
(J)
Dine for
Abrahe proles
L4
No. of MS sources
of earliest latest MSS
for
Abelard)
Jephtha's
daughter (.1)
(J)
J
(Peter
Abelard)
(Peter
Abner Abelard)
L3
L30 (Peter
j
Israel
Abissus
L2
fidelissime
Dolorum solatium
David
for
for
David for
Abner
"
Jonathan
s. xii
- s. xiii
ex.
3
Abelard)
L141
Samson dux
Lament for
L57
Heu michi
Jacob
L40
Flare
libet
ac
Planctus ante L123"' (Geoffrey of St. Victor fl. 1170-90) L42
Samson
for
Samsön
BIBLICAL
ca. 1250 - s. xiv
4
7
s. xiii
2
7
s. xii
I
>1190
s. xii
> 1241
s. xiii
Joseph
Lament of Mary Magdalene Lament of the Virgin
Lament of the Virgin Flete fideles (? Pope Gregory IX + 1241)
TABLE THREE B:
ca. 1200
PLANCTUS 1131-1300
- s. xv
NOT COMPOSED ORIGINALLY
- s. xiv
18 +
6
FOR LITURGICAL
DRAMAS
the
sources, and
of
province
4.
and because they
which social
to
the
large
rubrics
in
normally
the
case.
Planctus
Just
under
proportion
Three
(a)
A), belong the of
to
the
collection religious
B-Br D-KA F-EV F-EV F-Pm F-Pn F-Pn F-Pn F-Rm F-Rm GB-Lbl
(b)
the
miscellany
type
between extant
earliest proportion
of
these
this
of
this
this.
the
the
period in
of manuscript of their However, composition
manuscript,
of
and
to
the is
this
manuscripts,
remainder
are
following
are on biblical
period
belong
to religious
of
of songs, sequences writings. or florilegium:
of religious
(see
subjects. (see Table
Three
B).
manuscript: or
verse
in
a miscellany
(L57) (L141) (L123) (L123) (L123) (L123) (L42, L123) (L123) (L123) (L123) (L40) xiii)
A 44 (s. xiii
Additional
dramas
self-contained
types
in. -s. xv)
(L123)
writings:
(destroyed) in. )
I-Rvat Reg. lat. 288 (s. xii-s. I-Tn E. V. 20 (s. xii/s. xiii) the
view
an investigation
time-lapse
B-N 104 (s. xv) B-LVu IV, 28 (s. xiii) CS-Pu XII. D. 8a'(s. xiv
(c)
the
(s. xiii) 11.2556 St. Georgen 38 (s. xiv) 2 (s. xiii) 39 (s. xiii) 1002 (s. xiii in. ) lat. 2415 (s. xii) lat. 4880 (s. xiii) lat. 15163 (s. xv) A 506 (s. xii) 0 68 (s. xv) Additional 15722 (s. xii-s.
GB-Ob Bodley
an oblique
straightforward.
from
of the
while
serve
theme
the planctus
A significant latter
a large
on a biblical
half
in
seem that
its
of
only
were composed during
be relatively
frequently
to
purposes
1131-1300
uniformity
might
would
of
(a)
The
it
date
absence
Table
greater
and the
a planctus
give
of planctus
are found,
environment
owing
not
is
there
make,
practical
Composed
Planctus
the majority
Since
to
considerations
economic
with
compilers
xiii)
(L123) (L123) (L123)
(L2, L3, (L123)
L4,
troper:
D-S1 HB I Asc. 95 (s. xiii) F-Pn n. a. lat. 3126 (s. xii) I-PLn I. B. 16 (s. xiii ex. )
73
(L42, L141) (L30) (L141)
L6,
L30,
L70)
(d)
the
anthology
of
religious
and
secular
verse:
D-Mbs Clm 4660 (ca. 1220-J0) ) GB-Ob Rawl. C 510 (s. xiii
(e)
the
GB-Lbl (f)
(with
song collection
the
musical
notation):
978 (ca. 1250)
Harley
of devotional
anthology
(L42) (L123)
(L141)
verse
and prayers:
D-KA Reichenau pap. 36 (s. xiv2_s. F-Pn lat. 3639 (s. xv-s. xvi) (g)
the
processional:
I-Pc I-Pc
(h)
the
C55 C56
are
Clm
items
The
in
books
on bifolia
social
However,
the
of
range
the
Holy
visitatio
books
century plays (s. xiii) complex
containing
on the
plays from
Holy
and F-LA Easter
Clm
6264
lat.
11331
are
Visitatio
France
F-0
201
F-T
792 (s. xiii
Sepulchri
from
visitatio
Germany
(s. xiii) D-Li no number D-Ngm 22923 (s. xiii) D-W novi 309 (s. xiii)
Switzerland
CH-E 300 (s. xii-s. xiii) CH-Zz Rh. 18 (s. xiii)
Freising;
on
apparently and on
Cathedral.
However,
Vich
written
France
sepulchri come from
Cömplex
Easter'plays
F-TO 927 (s. xiii)
before areas.
northern
plays
74
Massacre
probably
(s. xiii)
ex. )
planctus
Englishman);
geographical
both
of
(ca. 1130-38),
subjects
different
and Passion
Cow
20,4
from
(which the
with on the
plays
xii),
(s. xii)
Hilarius
on these
(s. xiii);
263
(s. xi-s.
self-
picture
dramas
contain
from
xii),
quite
Innocents
plays
earliest
E-Mn Vitrina
(s. xi-s.
105
originated
The
is
an incomplete
religious
which
scholar
-
as:
(L123)
dramas
religious
present
in
- F-Pn
sepulchri and E-VI
D-Mbs
itinerent
the
unrelated,
otherwise
(L42) (L30)
in
planctus
areas
Lazarus
of
are
ex. )
manuscripts
-
they
which
(L123) 36881 (s. xii-s. xiii) (s. xiii) de Antiquis Legibus'
and performed.
with
Palermo,
their
Innocents
Raising
most
to
of
geographical
compiled
travelled the
(L123)
booklets:
or
environment
evident.
the
(s. xiii)
4660a
GB-Lbl Additional GB-Lpro 'Liber
of
dramas:
space fillers: F-Pn lat. 3495 (s. xiii) GB-Ob Bodley 79 (s. xiii
(j)
were
(L42) (L42)
of religious
included
also
(i)
(s. xiv) (s. xiv)
collection
D-Mbs They
(L123) (L123)
xvl)
-
the
fourteenth
The
other
F-0
ceremonies, all
over
from
201 more
Europe:
Passion
Plays
Country
Visitatio
Austria
A-KLA
Complex
Sepulchri
plays
A-KN 574 (s. xiii) D-Mbs Clm 4660a
32 (s. xiii)
Perg.
Easter
Passion
plays
D-Mbs D-Mbs
Clm 4660a Clm 4660
(ca. 1220-30)
(s. xiii) Czecho-
(ca. 1384)
1. B. 12
CS-Pu
(s. xiii)
slovakia is,
There.
however, of
manuscript
one
Fleury
certainly
originated to
thought
many plays therefore
either
not
written
down
to
document
where
possible
the
dramas,
religious
when
liturgical
prose
texts.
thirteenth-century
visitationes
Passion
plays
resource
for
some considerable
all
planctus
which
dramatic (L42)
included
in
1220-30 texts
'Heu
innocentum' hand,
planctus
plays
which
Raising
plays
for
Lazarus.
and
Easter
(L111)
impossible
plays,
to
'contained most
visitatio
plays
with
the
they
conclude were
probably
'Te
performed
of
a set
of
of
Easter
plays
valued
observe
to
postand a dramatic
as
for
(L123)
the
are of
places.
lai
they
dulces
'0
other
verse
- were
two in
the
(L59),
ubiquitous
in remain
clearly
on the
plays
misere'
origin
the
On the in
were
(ca. '
4660
and
written
as the
'Heu
- which
Clm
they
Moreover,
especially
(L21),
'Flete
before
D-Mbs -
are
composed
and
planctus
example,
otherwise,.
case
of
'Heu
nobis'
post-thirteenthunknown,
were composed specially
it
for
material. books',
sepulchri,
60 playbooks,
complex
Deum laudamus' after
originally
were
which
liturgical
miscellanies62
first
were
number
matrum'(L124) 59 sequences.
as pre-existing in
to
greatly
elaborate
whether
or were included
Whether
plays
and whose
establish
is
It
development
respectively.
from
play,
However,
'Omnipotens'
large
was
a great
important
complex
'Planctus
to
the
lost.
added
nescia'
(s. xiii),
'Cum venissem'
-
the
that
planctus
it
is
Hilarius
been
the
Benediktbeuern
as formally
often
be
the 56
disputed
apparent
in
dramas
derived
each
(s. xiii),
perhaps
to
ante
from
belong
which
planctus
ä play,
are
is
as self-contained
(L53),
quid'
is
it
religious
Clm 4660a
... (L96)
are
of
century
is
Passion
specially
composed
(L60)
existed
and D-Mbs of
four
both
F-0 is
extant
time.
'Planctus
purposes.
other
and when
from
planctus
one
which
have
or
sepulchri,
contain
from
it
began
Judging
-
an area
a stage
with texts
verse 58
only
provenance
it
though
coincides
drama
fideles'
its
Although
were
liturgical
for
Lazarus
frequented.
inclusion
Not
of
have
in
their
that
is
Raising
playbook. in
There
Loire area, 57 Otherwise,
not
included
on the
a play
so-called
exception.
this
75
of item
Easter
matins,: on the
61 or
religious'
and non-Easter indicating-that
appropriate
liturgical
or
day.
saints'
play,
as that
such
this
way,
Young64
D-Mbs
Clm
like
in
is
theme or
social
lai
the
forms,
Clm
to
However,
not.
only
do they
but
are
also
rarely
origin
its
authority
how,
a monk relates
when
the
stay
behind 66
fellows
used
the
sorrows
of
the
Virgin:
One day
he had
the
idea
ings
the
him:
Cross,
to
him
resources. She thus
and
told
She was
the
dictated
questioning the is
in
the
poem,
of
the
creative
plainly
'Planctus devotion. florilegium,
It
this
collections
from
(L123)
are
of
songs,
French the
is
to
one
that
human
in St. Victor,
of
may have
sentiments act
of
its
been
expressed
as explanations that
affective in
role
(L42)
'Fletefideles'
of
Virgin
point
it
with
suffered.
assumption
as a form
conclude
she
Geoffrey
suffer-
tears
the
what
on
her
was beyond
which
on the
of
lacrimarum'.
shed
Although
visions
based
to
the
a
this is
which
also
was devotional.
provide
normally
of
was intended
that
collection,
northern
concerning
permits
it
of
}
one
pascebat
little
authenticate
a tradition
nescia'
may also
to
device
However,
work
of
meditate
However,
is
or
planctus
bed,
to
monks
(L123)..
nescia'
in
this
to
describe
the
was
France
poem about
There
sequence
unfortunately
to
pane
other
him:
prologue
and possibly
in
to
liturgical.
an account
but
an objective
such
been
(L123)
order
a religious
one who could
ante
in
mentem
the
manuscript,
however,
provocaret'.
that
planctus
from
thus
'devotam
from
in
of
returned
matins
move the
only
act.
This
after
play
a common purpose.
Fleury,
all
it,
northern
a prologue
had
ymbres
a rhetorical
ante
In
others
him
this
derived
for.
would
'Planctus
of
it
These
the
whether
author
found
which
in
nescia'
from
of
precedes
written
is,
from
play
on a biblical
types
ante -
have
shared
There
composing
of
ad lacrymarum
'multos
appeared
to
all
differing
(s. xiii)
4880
his
at
in
be vouched
cannot
they
'Planctus
of
are
originated.
that
survive
Passion
planctus
they
church.
liturgy
which
could
self-contained
rubricated.
lat.
F-Pn -
the
large
63
the
connected
(ca. 1220-30)
find
inside
ceremony
in
conclude
Passion
the
majority
not
with
Easter
a complex
Benediktbeuern
that
Since
to
expect
does
which
sepulchri
the
that
was performed
been
4660
and composition
florilegium
short
of
and because
one might
the
the
define.
England,
they
it
possible'65
D-Mbs
easy
that
visitatio
environment
less
(s. xiii),
may have
'scarcely
same monastery The
that
(s. xiii)
4660a
it
or
be no certainty
can
574
A-KN
considers
Sunday,
he finds
from
there
liturgical,
was
While
Easter
However,
some indication sequences
addressed nunneries.
occasions
to
or
from
verse
the 67
on which
of
Virgin, Unfortunately
they
were
76
the
role
the
of
religious several
short
miscellanies. of
them
originating
no indications performed
or
read.
are It
given is
highly
also in
liturgical
belonged in
books, to
the
which
was designed
-
deduction
no indication
performed.
F-Pn
n. a. lat.
3126
(s. xii)
Marian
several
while
includes
a liturgical
- both
Dame conductus they
the
while religious
form
the
century had
was dropped and replaced 69In principle, sequence. planctus, included from
Saint
which in
the
is
are
thus it
therefore, written
Ouen de Rouen -the
the
main
contain
used
in
that
the
Office,
non-
the
removing
the
cue
subject,
the
the that
and (s. xii)
a be
would
customaries
Mass
alleluia
for
unlikely
F-Rm A 506
Notre
Weinrich's
nature
of
the
conclude
a sombre
extant
dux
with
to
most
to
use.
'Samson
doubting
not
-
(s. xiii)
in
seems
provenance
the
non-liturgical,
on a sombre
in
Moreover
section
included
were of
a tract,
all
for
used
occasions
the
which
also
troper
liturgical
and
for
planctus
(including
associated
were
There
the
Asc. 95
quires
reasons
been
solatium'
to
premature
sequences
by
after
Mass.
which
sequences
long
During
year.
of
-a
Nevers
for
all
HB I
a series
other
Mass
of
the
(L42)
therefore
are
Furthermore,
songs.
throughout
is
There
sequence
-
-
any
or
appear
compositions
D-Sl
Passion.
manuscripts.
a supplement
fideles'
in
the
sequences
by no means
'Flete
It
twelfth
is
troper
religious
repertory.
By the
proposal.
liturgical
are
included
liturgical.
were
which
and
secular
although
Weingarten
are
'Dolorum
twelfth-century
proser,
(L141)
fortissime' songs
the
Abelard's
Furthermore,
Hours,
sequence
might
in
on which
belongs
'recent',
it
the
they
of
in
performed
occasion
(L30)
sequences)
Similarly,
the
Book
found
by
used
were
on the
Although
support
have
Indeed
the
planctus
were
given
they
included
not
could
particularly
tropers.
type
in
are
they
meditation.
found
to
contains
solatium'
and contains
later
to
as to
were
proser
of
they
that
possible
applied
not
tropers
'Dolorum
that
concerning
from
which
be
this 68
is
given
conceivable
meditation
belong of
since
purposes
stimulate
sequences
this
the
can
liturgical,
therefore
material
made by Weinrich
suggestion
is
to
which
that
obvious
(L30)
of
is
is
for
same argument
collections
it
It
type
the
contain
were
although
context
often
song
they
Office.
a devotional
The
that
unlikely
ordinaries and F-Rm 0
68 (s. xv) - there is. no mention of 'Planctus ante nescia'(L123)whatsoever. That Abelard's during planctus the Office were performed when the Historia
regum
performed however, that
been
read,
as a processional evidence
Abelard's
nunnery,
was being
the
performed
is
or
Paraclete, as plays.
each
conductus
were, in
the
are
lacking.
completely
planctus
that
like
Indeed,
these
hymns, diocese,
Dronke72
77
examples for
possibilities Huglo71
his
Nevers
of
has
has
written where already
was which,
recently for they
argued
Eloise's would
described
have
70
4
Music
Ref. no.
Incipit/Author
Date
Event/Deceased
Date and
L138
Requiescat
1.84
Magni
Peter
Thedbaldi
(Etienne de Rouen fl. 1151-66) J
L125
Castella
Plange
No. of MS sources
of earliest latest MSS
Abelard
1142
no MS extant
-
IV,
1152
s. xiii
I
1158
ca. 1300
1
1158
s. xii
1162
s. xiii
I
1170
s. xiiiI
I
1170
s. xiii
I
Thibaut
Count of Blois
III,
Sanxo
King
of Castile (i)
Libram
L81
(Rahewin of f1.1144-70)
J
a2
i
J a2
J a2
J
J
L87
Phebus Freising,
Mentem mean
Otto,
Bishop
of
Freising.
Raimund Berengar, Count
of
12
- s. xv
Barcelona
L114
Orba
L115
Orbata
L113
Omnis in
lacrimas
Henry, Count of Champagne
1181
s. xiii
L35
Eclipsim
patitur
Geoffrey, Brittany.
1186
ca. 1240 - s. xiii
L64
Heu voce
The dead at the surrender of Jerusalem
1189
ca. 1220-30 / s. xiii
L126
Plange planctu
William Sicily
1189
s. xii-s.
L69
In occasu
Henry II, England
1189
ca. 1240 - s. xiii2
L23
Da plaudens
1189
s. xiii
Lll
Anglia
1189
ca. 1240
,
Thomas a Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury
suo
patre
t
II,
King of
King of
"
planctus
Frederick Barbarossa King of Germany
L121
Pange melos
L74
Jerusalem
L148
Turmas arment
L25
Divina
L73
Count of
luge
providenti
Jerusalem,
Jer.
Adalbert of Louvain, Bishop of Li4ge. a
William
Longchemp,
Bishop
Henry
of
II,
Ely
Count
of
Champagne and his L34
Eclipsim
L37
Expirante.
passus
Pierre Richard
L24
King of
Neustria (Geoffrey de Vinsauf) De profundis
commemoration Dead
TABLE THREE Ct
2
mid.
2
I
xiii
3
" I
in.
1
ca. 1240 - s. xiii
3
mid.
1190
s. xv
I
1192
ca. 1240
1
ca. 1192
ca. 1240
I
1197-98
s. xiii
in
-
ca. 1240
2
1197
ca. 1240
I
1199
ca. 1220-30
1
1199
s. xiii
5+
s. xii
xii s.
England
L93
- ca. 1240 2
moth er
le Chantre I,
I 1190
in.
of the
PLANCTUS ABOUT HISTORICAL
- s. xv
- s. xv
PERSONAGES:
1131-130001)
3
Music
Ref. no.
Incipit/Author
Event/Deceased
Date
Date and
L41
Flare
libet
pro
Philipp,
King of
1208
5. xiii
1208
ca. 1220-30
1209
ca. 1240 - e. xiii
1209
ca. 1240
1
1214
ca. 1300
1
1223
ca. 1240
I
1223
ca. 1240
I
1243
s. xiii-s.
1246 '
s. xiii
I
1246
s. xiii
I
1252
s. xiii2
1
1253
ca. 1300
1
Schwabia
a3 .1
L32
Dum Philippus
L97
0 felix
"
Bituria
William, of
a2 .1
J
Archbishop
Bourges
L137a
Regi regum
L140
Rex obiit
Alfonso Castile
L104
0 mors
Philipp Augustus, of France
L10
Alabaustrum
L118
Pange ...
VIII9
King of
King
" det.
(J)
L116
Organe
(J)
L153
Voce triste
J
L1¢5
Sol eclipsim
letitie
Richard
Marshal,
Earl
of
Pembroke
Frederick, Austria-
Duke
5th
of
" Ferdinand Leön
III,
and Castile
King of
No. of MS sources
of earliest latest MSS
in.
1
1 mid.
xiv
2
I
L82
Lucifer
L68
In nomine Domini
Ambrose and other grammarians of s. xii
s. xiii
s. xiv
1
L117
Oro Deum patrem
Ambrose (+ 397)
s. xiii
e. xiv
1
L108
0 transeuntes
Ambrose and other grammarians of s. xii
s. xiii
s. xiv
1
L149
Ubi fuit
Simon de Montfort,
1265
s. xiii
ecclesiae
mons
Robert Bishop
Earl
L39
Flebilis
L146
Suecia
suspira
Grosseteste, of Lincoln
of
Leicester
Gregory of Montelungo, Patriarch of Aquileia
1269
'e.
Ladhalaas,
1290
s. xiv-s.
s. xiii
ca. 1300
1
e. xiii
ca. 1300
1
King of
Sweden
L103
0 monialis
Maria
L136
Quis dabit
unknown
TABLE THREE CI
1
ex.
Gonzalez
PLANCTUS ABOUT HISTORICAL
PERSONAGES;
1
xiv
1131-1300'
1,
xvi
(continued)
dux
'Samson which
would
the
it
On balance,
not
liturgical,
nature,
of
suffering
of
biblical
Salvation
is
possible,
more
it
would
undeniably
likely
that
that
possible
quite devotion.
religious
is,
although
seems
and
There
as a play.
idea,
this
support
practice. were
(L141)
fortissime'
they
and
in tropers in
changes
on the
and
experiences
understanding
becomes
religion
and ultimately
from
reflect
a deeper
saints
no evidence work
planctus
By meditating
personages
however
a more
of
personal
matter.
the
However,
even if
manuscript
history
(L42)
fideles' sources
In
environment.
its
from
varied of
in
the
late
place
to
with 74
in
Germany;
as
an optional
twelfth
In on the
meditation included
in
to
in
the
Passion77
the
Passion in
is
history,
Planctus
kind
a wide
range
found
in
which
contain Notre (a)
about
this
of
evidently is
which
Dame conductus
Notre
to
a Passion
centuries
its
purpose
interests
and requirements
and fifteenth
from
manuscripts
is
characteristic
of
found
before
play
found
are item
in'an
a liturgical
later
a number
also
associated
a Passion
liturgical
but
Germany
southern
similarly in
and included
play.
centuries
in France, 75 and is
only
a Marienklage;
became
books
of
in
their
other
twelfth-
0
compositions.
Planctus
the
planctus
a feature
century (b)
two
meditation in
found
century. Subsequently versicles some of its 78 is also used as a liturgical in Marienklagen, it while 79 in Padua. than beginning Easter Rather procession as these
French
of
with
the fourteenth
item
social
are
belonged
not
(L42)
manuscript
their
which
fourteenth
'Flete'fideles'
on the
meditation
part
item
it
thirteenth
according
extant in
it
convincingly
and 'Flete
associated
the
from
Austria
and
place,
is
England
contemporary
of
sources,
items
of
number uniformity
(L123)
nescia'
community.
is
little
manuscript
number
liturgical 76 Italy.
and northern with
the
particular
associated
was
(L123)
nescia'
a large
thirteenth-century
contain a large 73 in repertory, while even
there
ante
which
Thus
have
earliest
In
Passion.
which
that
'Planctus
provenance, on the
of
ante
be proven
could
suggestions
'Planctus
of
both -
indicates
-
one of these
r
collections
ently.
are of
deceased
listed
on Table
manuscript of
personages
types
Three almost
(with
conductus
C. half
music),
Although belong especially
they to
are books from
Dame repertory: '
D-W Helmst. 628 (s. xiii mid. (ca. 1300) E-BUlh no number I-Fl (ca. 1240) Pluteo 29.1
78
)
(L35, (L103, (L10,
L69, L97, L121) L140) L136, L125, L11, L25, L34, L35,
it
is
L113, L69, L73, L97, L104, L137a, L145, L148) L140, or
which
are .
(b)
the
to
related
closely
Notr e Dame repertory: A 44
Additional
GB-Ob Bodley
(s. xiii
L93, (L69,
GB-Ob Rawl. C 510 (s. xiii2) belong
The remainder (c)
to
the
of
anthologies
types
following
of
lat.
(d)
14146
(L32,
(L82)
verse
of works:
or
in
song
(f)
' MS- sources, (s. xii-s. xiii)
all 450
religious
(L74) (L88) (L93)
(g)
but-one, . treatises:
rhetorical
of
collections
in
collections
sequence
survive
(h)
space
liturgical
books: (L24) (L24) (L24)
fillers: 94 (s. xii-s. 165 (s. xi-s.
(L116, (L81)
xiii) xii)
CH-EN 1003 (s. xii
items
on flyleaves
(L68, (L64)
L108,
L117)
or covers:
(s. xiii (s. xiv-s.
GB-Cgc 85 S-Sk A 21
L153)
(L41)
mid. -s. xiv)
(s. xiv) E-E 0.3.17 F-Pn lat. 8960 (s. xii)
(j)
Friderici
as:
A-As A-As
(i)
Gesta
(L93) (L93) (L93)
CH-Zz C63 (s. xiii) F-LM 223 (s. xv-s. xvi) F-Pn n. a. lat. 3126 (s. xii) A number
the
which contain (L126)
37495 (s. xiii) Additional Cleo. B. IV (ca. 1397) Cotton (s. xv) 12. B. XVII Royal
GB-Lbl GB-Lbl GB-Lbl
ex. ) xvi)
(L149) (L146)
marginalia:
GB-Lbl (k)
items
is
on, a bifolium
whose assigned,,
de Vinsauf's as an extract
'Neustria' in
(L115)
several
(L118)
xiv)
a manuscript: (L115)
xiii)
from
and planctus
is
from their clear 81 Vespers81 and may thus
purpose to
bound into
2414 (s. xii-s.
'Orbata'
only
chronicles
507 (s. xiii-s.
Arundel
F.-Pn lat.
is
of
miscellanies
chronicles: L81: IMC
first
L64)
(L114)
D-WÜu M. ch. fol. 131 (s. xv) F-Pn lat. 5132 (s. xiii) 656 (s. xv) GB-Ob Bodley
It
L37,
(L84)
(s. xiii) (ca. 1300)
8.14.39
collections small or historical
(e)
L113) L121)
verse:
F-SOM 351 (s. xiii1) GB-Ctc
L73,
manuscript:
D-Mbs Clm 4660 (ca. 1220-30) F-Pn
(L23,
in. -s. xv)
(L93),
which
manuscripts
rhetorical
treatises The-
manuscript have
belongsto containing
been
his
and
_context. liturgical.
Poetria
rhetorical
Nova, treatises.
Geoffrey
survives Here
it
is
glossed in
apostrophe use
of
in in
planctus
author
of
There
he does
not
also
in
the
(L126)
death.
his
Rahewin's
he wrote the
in
s. xii
to
may thus
have
been
added
ing
the
social
with
the 85
Falck
tomb.
largest has
by Rahewin), recount there of
conductus
the
argued
items
of
commemorated
by
connection
with III,
Ferdinand
from
originated
in
Secondly,
the planctus 'Sol
King
different
each
occur
fascicle
in
main
It
notation. in
the
its
chronicle
it
two-
be
the
Firstly,
all
represent
part
chronological
deceased
had
often I,
composed
no
and
that
three-voice
conAs
the
implies
not
which period.
Barbarossa
this
summed up
this
do not
the
with
manuscript
during
establishthe
since
can
contains
and
in
associated
problems
Frederick
approximately
musical
in
books
conductus.
and were
one-
filler
as a space
period,
collection
and Castile;
of
this or
planctus
places
doubt
difficulties
composed
example,
to
1158.
from
this of
the
Le6n
of
included
of
much
as a song
area
(ca. 1240),
29.1
be in-
to
was
Freising included
covers
has
considerable
The
planctus
for
of
planctus
of
personages
Paris,
later
manuscripts
Pluteo
number
and
are
repertory. I-Fl
Bavarian
of
be reason
it
where
the
events
repertory
a central
xii)
'Plange
(L81),
survives
also
allude.
Sicily's
of
Rahewin
might
of
unfortunately
chronicle
there
teadhing
they
King
though
this
the
he wrote
II,
performed.
planctus
in
well-known
Parisian
of
I,
(s. xi-s.
165
the
Phebus' 'Libram 84 it and that
Since
A-As
in
to
reference
tains
Friderici,
this
Dame conductus
Notre
was
Gesta
environment
survive
majority
it
of
and GB-Lbl
which
that
William
role
and to
in
to
claims
this,
doubt
planctus,
however,
Otherwise,
events
However,
came to
when Rahewin
the
Barbarossa
(composed
own right
gloss
the
Otto's
claim.
employed
to
and when
Frederick
of
was
of
the
(s. xiii)
37495
time
to
(ca. 1397),
B. IV
annals83
the
at
if
on Bishop
life
Cassino
no reason
explain
chronicle,
scribed
chronicles
drawn
it
Evidently
Monte
seems
Cleo.
Additional
GB-Lbl
himself,
that
says
both
being
attention Cotton
GB-Lbl
(s. xv).
The
planctu'
the
it
12. B. XVII 82
rhetoric.
in
some detail,
colores
Royal
The
in
the in
planctus
Paris.
conductus
order;
moreover,
(L145)
the included in I-Fl most, recent planctus Pluteo hthp,, fýL$ciclg., Qfmonophonic (ca. 1240), one-w3, conductus concludes ywhi; , is an addition These factors of s. xiii2. suggest that a collector was eclipsim'
at work, were
gradually
available
accumulating
to him.
were composed between two in
1223 and one in
Thirdly,
material the
1181 and 1198, 1253.
over
majority with
from whatever
of planctus
two examples
The manuscript. 80
time
was,
in
written
however,
sources
this in
written
book 1209, in
29.1 -
ca. 1240. from
This
from
one
no. of incipit
I-Fl
Pluteo
from
different
that
of
the
planctus
in
manuscript
However,
corroborate.
as illustrated
on
several
Parisian
of (ca. 1240)
reflects
and originating
and Spain.
in
do survive
a number
it
to
unique
are
this than
more
below:
2
1
Eclipsim (L35)
Omnis (L113) death
based
sources
Germany
this
been
29.1
France,
copied
manuscript_was
a collection
England,
voices
ref. no. date of
have
in
to
source,
turn
places most
difficult
the
representing
derived
material
that
may in
than
likely
more
of
various Since
is
is
it
layers
several
possibility which
Rather
sources.
compositions
the
now lost,
an exemplar,
different
to
points
1186
1181
2
2
1
In occasu (L69)
Pange (L121)
Jer. Jer. (L73)
0 felix (L97)
1190
1197-98
1209
1189
3
MSS GB-Ob Additional in. ) A 44 (s. xiii (Wigmore Abbey? ) 29.1 Pluteo (ca. 1240) (Paris? )
I-F
J
2
1
X
W-D Helmst. 628 (s. xiii mid.
(St. Andrew's
2
1
is
and
)
that
three-voice
both
is
about
and Bardney they
were
cauda
the
second
possible
that
However,
it
cauda:
in
from
it is
are
D-W Helmst.
in
(L113)
and
'Jerusalem,
likely
'Da
(s. xiii
A 44
it
each
one--two--
Although
(L113),
quite
)
in.
is
found
not
an insular whereas
of
collectors'
86
(L73),
Jerusalem'
king,
which
include
which
in
composition.
the
two
other
(L97)
is
Pluteo (s. xiii
concludes
29.1
mid. ) there
81
is
that only
on
a double
with It
processional
it
Wigmore
occasion
Domino.
(ca. 1240)
the
-
the
of
a benedicamus a liturgical,
items
rubrics
no indication
10 felix'
I-Fl 628
Additional
anthologies
provide
was originally only
manuscripts
fascicles).
English
those
performed. of
music
in
order
Champagne.
that
part
two
Bodley
and is
manuscripts
-
chronological
lacrimas'
deceased
the
about
manuscripts
which
in
sources
surprising
perhaps
GB-Ob
'Omnis
the
different
lacrimas'
after
nobles
these
Since not
in
manuscript it
from
in
in
are
in
occur
that
mind
also
'Omnis
was composed
Moreover,
planctus
in
-
both
any French
are
these
planctus
(L23)
precedes but
12
(bearing
plaudens'
x
Priory)
evident
manuscript
x
123
GB-Ob Rawl. C 510 (s. xiii2) (Bardney Abbey) It
3
is
therefore
conductus. it
one
has 87
a double Moreover,
is
Music
Ref. no.
Incipit/Author
Date
Event/Deceased
Date and
PLANCTUS OF A BIBLICAL
J
.
No. of MS sources
PERSONAGE
L132
Qui per viam
Lament of the Virgin
?
ca. 1319
1
L29
Doleo/Absolon/ Unknown
David's laments for Jonathan & Absalom
?
ca. 1330
1
L20
Cum de cruce
Lament of the Virgin
?
s. xiv
2
L38
Filii
?
s. xiv
I
L50
Heu heu Christe
"
2
s. xiv
2,
L13
Ante crucem
"
?
s. xiv
L99
0 fratres
7
s. xiv
I
L54a
Heu heu
?
s. xv
I
L55
Heu infelices
7
s. xiv
1
praesentia
virgineus
Lament of the three Maries in the OrignySainte-Benoite
1
of earliest latest MSS
L71
Infelix
L58
Heu misereri
ego
PLANCTUS ABOUT AN HISTORICAL
L144
Scotia
plange
L151
Vexilla
reqni
L120
Pange ...
L85
Me cordis
L143
L105
8
play
Lament of Mary Magdalene ? from the same.
s. xiv
Lament of the soldiers ? from the Sulmona fragment
s. xiv
1
PERSONAGE
Duns Scottus
1308
s. xiv
1312
s. xv ex.
1
1312
s. xv ex.
I
Gilbert III of Clare, Earl of Gloucester
1313
s. xiv
1
Scariotis/Jure/ Superne
Henry VII9 Luxemburg
King of
1313
s. xiv
1
0 quam dolet
Duke Eric
and Wald-
1319
s. xvii
I
1322
s. xiv
1
1322
s. xiv
I
1405
s. xiv
Peter Gaveston, of Cornwall
Earl
necem
marus
L102
Easter
- s. xv
O. jam Christi
of
Sweden
Thomas, Earl
of
Lancaster
L119
Pange ...
L137
Quis meo capiti
glor. Richard Scrope, Archbishop of York
TABLE FOUR:
PLANCTUS COMPOSED AFTER 1300
- s. xv
ex. - s. xv
3
2
the
is
manuscripts
whose
role
social
be
As can
sense,
period.
types
of
manuscript:
as songs
5.
Planctus
Composed 1301-ca. 1405
Four,
Table.
few
relatively
the
following
(b)
I-Bas
I-ßGc
Delta.
I-MAc
E. I. 27
2.20
(L13)
(a. 1472)
(L13)
I-Tn E. V. 17 (s. xiv) I-VEcap 823 (s. xiv) I-VEcap 825 (s. xiv)
(L13) (L13, (L50)
(L13)
5 (s. xv)
processional: CI
I-Civ
the
and ordinary:
Clm
D-Mbs
(L99)
(s. xiv)
breviary
the
26947
(L54a)
(s. xv)
an Easter
containing
miscellany
the
the
in
found
this
type
are normally
obvious
from
their
'Dolen'/'Absolon'/?
of motets
in
containing
is
No 'indication of
antiphons
given the
about
antiphons
belonged
to
its
which
religious
purpose.
'Do]eo different
belongs
super
te'
to
a short
and medical
Although
liturgical
82
to
(L27)
planctus
social
The one exception
context. (L29),,
a manuscript
motets:
of manuscript, or their
rubricated,
clearly
manuscript
the motet
kinds
of different
a variety
notated
(L29)
(ca. 1330)
512
of
a collection
containing
miscellany
(L58)
(s. 9 xiv) n.
47,
Fascicolo
GB-Cgc
Although
L71)
roll:
I-SUL (g)
play: (L55,
F-SQ 86 (s. xiv) (f)
L50)
book of hours:
the
(e)
(L13)
(s. xv)
F-LUNEL
(d)
(L13)
(s. xv)
4019
the
(c)
(L. 54a) (L13)
(s. xv)
506 (s. xiv)
I-Ac
these
the
extant
collection
D-. Mbs Clm 14094 F-TO 348 (s. xv)
adaptations
in
theme survive
on a religious
are
planctus
verse and prose: of devotional (L132) (a. 1319) 10 D. XII. CS-Pu 1 (L20, ) (s. L38) 36 Reichenau xv xiv-s. D-KA pap.
(a)
of
verse,
varied.
quite
from
in
written
probably
Planctus
this
is,
that
be regarded
only
can
these
of
each
was
seen
from
they
Thus,
religious.
loose
the
in
as conductus
from
far
songs
many
a great
of
matter
subject
in
included
triplum
and
'Rex It
is
is
this
collection
writings.
the
days.
environment
and duplum gutem'
therefore
(L139)
are
seems unlikely Several writings,
'Filii
the
to
the
'Ante
(L13)
crucem'
The majority the
in
a liturgical
it
is
it
that
on Easter
Sunday.
n. 9 (s. xiv)
to
the
Both
the
(L123)
are
formed
is
remainder
indicate
text
of
not
However,
the
(L99),
it
(L54a),
longer
before
-
thus matins
Fascicolo
soldier'
work
in
comparable
and was not
in
the
probably
Regensburg
to
nescia'
of
in
survives 14094
Clm (L123)
ordinary
the Adoratio.
'Planctus
as
the
on which
rubrics
I-Civ
CI
-
Crucis
ante
former
(s. xv)
-
it
Clm
is
complete
religious mentioned
liturgical
26947
peralthough
the
a non-liturgical
nescia'
was
(s. xiv),
Although
as an optional D-Mbs
(L42)
fideles'
on Good Friday.
performed
D-Mbs -
ante
continues
occasion
Regensburg
'Planctus
was attached
Young
I-SUL
fourth
'the
play,
survive
Deum laudamus',
church
based on 'Flete
which The
given was
is
which
(L54a)
along
it
Passion
books.
'Te
the
of
a much
liturgical does'not
fragment
part
to
virgineus'
from
a contemporary
the
By the
antiphons.
inside
Sulmona
manuscript
devotion.
the
Easter
-
religious
(s. xiv)
86 with
of
performed
items.
miscellany
in
a number
probably
precisely
heu
F-SQ
conclude
provides
in
(L13)
this
cross.
private
contained
from
witness
in
as supplements
In
the
of
hours
liturgy.
that
'Heu
hours
are
play
and-does
the
used
Benediktbeuern
liturgical
they
Apart
the
virgineus'
not
with
of
'0 fratres' heu
'Heu
and
apparently
bears
large
to
attached
was
- which
on a roll,
scale
in
the
crucem'
hours.
of
D-KA
is nevertheless
It
'Ante
of
from in
and used
a book
included
(L20),
book.
sources
manuscript
as for
included
are
devotional
of
Passion,
a liturgical
interestingly
was 89
they
para-liturgical
were
and contains
considers
on the
Here
however,
Easter
miscellanies
'Cum de truce'
and
s. xv1).
it
book
in
meditation
(L38)
the
is
complex
incomplete
written
is
-
fifteenth'century
47,
with
not,
One of
included
are
items
these
5 (s. xv)
Although
is
This
Office.
F-LUNEL
others
36 (s. xiv2-
that
possible
was
praesentia'
cross.
88
liturgical.
associated
Reichenau'pap. of
the
of often
example,
it
that
(s. xv)
item - where
of Good Friday
from
two examples - 'Scariotis'/'Jure'/'Superne^, (L143) and (L105) '0 quam dolet' deceased personages about recently - planctus songs about political protest are mostly or satirical executions. Planctus type are found in the following of this types of manuscript: (a)
the
anthology
of verse:
(s. xv-s. xvi) GB-Ctc 0.9.38 (L120, GB-Lbl Cotton Titus A. XX (ca. 1367-1400) GB-Ob Bodley 851 (s. xiv ex. ) (L137) $-Sk F. b. 6 (s. xvii) (L105) 83
L151) (L85)
(b)
the
collection fr.
F-Pn (c)
the
survive
(d)
space
(L143)
of
writings:
philosophical
(s. xv)
328
also
motets:
(s. xiv)
146
collection
F-A
they
of
(L144)
as: fillers:
B. IX (s. xv)(L137) GB-Lbl Cotton Faustina (ca. 1320-40)(L102, 12. C. XII GB-Lbl Royal (L144) (s. xiv) Plut. XVII. II I-CEc
(e)
items
on flyleaves: (s. xv)
GB-Cu Ff. 3.26 However,
environment
they
are
for
space
example,
'Scotia
in
the
books
in
book
items
on flyleaves.
survives
in
contain
is
Office
leaf.
It
rhymed
antiphon,
a text),
and
it
contains
anthology.
in
a space
two
newly
planctus
and was
him
one
his
supporters.
of
the
loose
of
conventional use
intentioned bitterness
rubrics
parody
of
the
Office
The small suggests
that
number of it
shift
of interest
about
a biblical
Italian
lauda,
the vernacular anticipates
untimely
from
written
in
Passion
play
the vernacular
overlaps
Marienklage
Dead,
and
it
this
was to
period is
' There
with
in the
and with Italy which
84
treats for
absence
designed
from
popularity.
in northern
to
of the
any rather
a wellexpress
great
Thomas.
extant
vernacular,
a
specially
to Germany and Italy This
the
It
that
Dead,
recto
name given
the
the
of
first
including
(the
hand,
a liturgical
not
on the
written
office
of
is
unrübricated.
other
the
a manuscript
material,
an office
of
in
personage.
it
may indicate
planctus
France
to
included
both
are
in
written
are
execution.
was declining
Scottus,
10 jam
of
They
a sequentia
the
of
the
the
always
therefore
context
composed
On the
elements
unrelated,
is
by Duns
appears
Lancaster
filler
perhaps
in
at
It
a period
although
it
forms
works
Although
which
terms
of
two
(L119). of
a prosa,
as a martyr
latter
'
glor.
St. Thomas
entirely
are
However,
manuscript
a verse
Thomas by
the
...
fact
over
they
which
because
these.
is
a prayer,
the
the
is
collected
to
philosophical
to
of
books
commemorates.
'Pange
Office
otherwise
the
or
and
so-called is
which
fillers
interest
(L102)
the
in
epilogue
Of particular
material
items
which
a verse
Christi'
contain
the
of
This
contain.
are
whose death
personage
represent
which
they
they
(L144)
plange'
included
which
indication
little
give
planctus
anthologies
because
or
(L144)
manuscripts
the
of
either
time,
of
the
unfortunately
social
L119)
strongly a notable
the
growth the
of
the
development
and Germany. developed
planctud
It
of
also
in Germany in
the
fourteenth
Mariae.
The
deceased
personages
in
it
was
likely
that
it
the
period
The problems from
planctus
the
much of date
natural
but
not
their
date
parchment
or
exactly the
difference
the
building
are
negligible
of
its in of
to
the
a study
of
in
between
composition
Clearly
to fill
are
of composition
the
surviving
sources
The conclusions planctus
song
of
can
therefore
only
The history
which
which
be
needs
periods.
could or
changing
It
first
as a sequence events
related
patron
or
spoken,
appears
which in
is
to
script,
determine Yet
same method.
natural
wood
vessel
hundreds
the
time
in
used
the
of
in
ýound
in
of
years;
difference
any
discrepancy
date social
original the
manuscript
of
used
between
manuscript
its
type
single
afterthoughts,
one
reflecting
the
implies
probable that
environment. of
new environments
a type or
the
monasteries
as a liturgical
responsory
leader, to
of
Latin
verse to
revised
different
of
a chronicle;
related
the
arrive-at
be tentative.
eventually
ecclesiastical
and possibly
tastes
techniques
be crucial.
and its
from
so can
its
to
the
dealing
since
of
unable
the
scribal
reflect
emerges
adapted
is
using
frequent
may be drawn
can
a manuscript
can
a planctus
palaeographer
and construction
of
the
may not
which
by
frequently
are
dating
an examination
consistently
Moreover,
up spaces.
date
not
carbon
radio
who is
contents
they
archaeologist
but
design
and compilation
indeed
manuscript;
as the
example,
archaeologist
planctus
during
Latin
of
Just
the
for
and the
the
clerics
propaganda
numerous,.
composed
between,
a canoe
English
proved
through
were
date
However,
have
and binding,
quiring
to
and may
backwater.
environment
by
them,
a manuscript
contents
however
the
made from
paper,
when
sources
approximately
an artefact
Latin 90
history.
social
inconclusive.
is
substances
approximate
the
manuscript
evidence
in
Conclusion
determining
of
recently
continent
political
English
of
6.
on the
for
planctus
about
was valuable
a vehicle
the
planctus
a cultural
of
to
planctus
when
composed
planctus
with
troubled
a particularly
rarely
something
them
provided
of
a time
at
life
of
proportion
England, were
England
seems most
because
from
languages
that
suggest
large
surprisingly
vernacular
a new lease
and gave
century
or
suit
and historical and
antiphon;
became
liturgical;
as a gloss
on historical
and
an informal
tribute
a deceased
as
which the
was
sung,
para-liturgical
85
or
in
to
some instances
conductus.
it
Subsequently music
or
scale
chanson
still
it
is
liturgical of
designed
unequivocally
found
drama,
of
meditation
its
different it
it
European
devised
A brief
survey the
thirteenth
century,
the
was not
moreover
normally type
dates
of
began
but
that
also
'replaced' of courtly
planctus
of
the
unity
the
vernacular to
lose
this
is
religious this
provenance;
song was superseded associated
86
the
the
laments,
which aesthetic
by new fashions with
authors
not
late
the monastic
compositions,
and
scheme.
suggests
so of vernacular
rather
variety
centres
general
from
Thus,
the
of
as a whole,
planctus
Mariae.
function.
the
church,
planctus
favour
of
and performed.
importance
within
and Machaut.
a variety
social
by vernacular
and complainte,
complaint.
its
by
small
political
to
own practices
the
the
according
European
a
associated
end in of
of
as a means
composed
individual
that
becomes
it*was
the-
both
planctus
of occasional
spoken elegy
Chaucer
their
of the
exception
planctus
formal
indicates
of
Latin
through
enjoyed
it
served
planctus
the
emphasise
and
as a form
where
as part
its
and meets
as a genre
effected
planctus;
nevertheless
with
to
Latin
Later
play,
Finally
flyleaves
monasteries
environments
by particular
that
the
the
just Ages
Middle
or
be defined
is
different
devotion
books
in
cannot
While
Passion.
on
as a small
trope,
and Passion
on the
lessons
entertainment.
as a liturgical play
history
purposes
Clearly
only
long
and conceivably
Easter
in
exemplum
instructive
for
religious
commonplace
Throughout
the
complex
para-liturgical
corners
of
de geste,
stimulating
with
exercise,
as a school
rhetoric,
as a teaching
used
also
was
Latin were of
this
such as. '_
such as Froissart,
CHAPTER THREE:
POETIC FORM AND METRE
1. Introduction
The purpose Latin
of
be defined
according
and metre the
is
planctus
significant
planctus
of that,
that
is
maintained:
is
of
the
typical from
employed
the
Some explanation As will
in
non-quantitative
ically 2
or
prose
the
there
various can
selected
examples That
each
is
with
rarely
its
one
there
individual
considered.
is
not
number dnd
overestimated, form
that
no single
verse
a sense of form but
statistically,
only
the
chronological
which
is
that its
several rules
written by
the
origins
no longer'treated the
scholars
and
interest
of
as
an
impression
often on the
be proposed
types
syllab-
metres,
about
origins:
can
are
quantitative
this
at
typified
are
no consensus
is
necessary
examples
achievements,
of
Of particular
is of
are
solutions may be
essential
adopt
it
classical
history,
4
that
of
Although
explanation
different
be
the
past
exceptions,
analysis
occasionally 3
a
used with
cannot
the
been
is
majority
forms
hypotheses
existing
be only
conviction.
of
of
the
There
verse.
imitation
it
type
method
the
only.
of
chapter.
evident,
employed.
non-quantitative
impoverished by
lines;
this
previous
metres,
regular
prosa, of
become
in
unimportant
I therefore
the
it
planctus
have
forms:
assertation must be true
of
place
form
is
or metre
show that
the
to century. in
can of
the
the
a
related.
of
planctus
century
lai
form of
also
will
significantly
chronology
be made of
to
verse
ultimately
an argument
planctus
analysis
and whether
composition
and but
the
by
function.
no single the
typified
are
establish whether 1 form. The resulting
forms
and verse
metre
they
whether
composition,
I
the
examine
to
social
form.
not
to
an assessment
its
since
clear,
are
To present
point.
verse
in
to
a few
and function
periods
its
written/sequence
with
also
thus
its
to
according
determine
in
consistency
defined
to
enable
lai
and
argue
is
and
also
related
I will
/
to
will
sequence
chapter
order
form,
poetic
of
in
in
planctus
particular
form
this
of
given that
assume basis
with
of
apparent verse
non-quantitative
standards
is
the
of
fact
excellence
that
non-quantitative
verse
usually
employed
to
certain
assumptions
to
be proven.
carry as the
ictus
accent
of
this
to
the
of
theory
accent
from
era,
double
scansion is
there
although
the
as a whole,
specific by
and
'rhythmic'
I
the
descriptive
have
used
and free
from
theless,
although
accent
the
patterns,
positioned.
I
his
of
analysis Hence,
letters is
on the
the
give
penultimate
the
by
3 (5p
the
first
accent,
information in
the
means
that
is
stanza that
forms
as sequences
variation
from
position,
I
pair
that of
the
each
stanza
have it
empty
can
noted
the
case
easily
brackets,
stanza,
preceded
by
in
lais
of
versicles
be compared (),
consistently in
denotes
of
of
digit
the
letter
the
line to
with that
88
made up of
and stanza.
three
with
a penult-
syllables
with
the
Otherwise
number it
is
For
is
considerable
often
and final
my analysis
the
text
there
is
in
an this
where
to
or
position
stanza.
length
which
the
examples,
one there
break
brackets in
lines
referring
only
which
in
seven
'S'.
the
accent
and the
syllables
strophic
the
final
a regular
is
five
by
ante-penultimate
placed
stanza of
made up of
stanza
is
a further
In
the
of
by Norberg8
the
is
there
number
consists of
to
Never-
origins.
up accordingly
the
half
and
accurate
followed
on the
or
the
second
poem is
both
used
that
information
+ 7pp)
each
them.
relatively
line,
per
divided
to
be assumed such
is
refers
to
refers
are not 7
regularity
notation
as often,
This
äccent.
ante=penultimate
verse
of
is of
is
my examples
respectively
which
the
it
systematic
(paroxyton)
line
of
by
Latin
patterns:
theories
the
However,
descriptions since
some
Carolingian
am concerned accent
of
syllables
Where,
half
and
of
indicate
indicated.
a digit
example,
lines:
order
number
the
I
the
for
the 6
medieval
inaccurate
in
in
verse.
syllable
line,
hymn to
natural
According
speech.
many examples.
which
adopted
Latin
they
'pp';
accents
preceded
lines
therefore
in
early
typified
accent
medieval
or
in
the
imate
have
final
the
with
though
particular
normally
coincide
'syllabic',
with
(proparoxyton).
caesura
For
I
'p'
syllable
of
not
developed
quantity,
of
thus
term
associations
verse
than
regularity
are
terms
principle
with
examples
'accentual'
these
dominant
concerning
systematic
and Meyers
the
characteristic
was
remain
Ambrosian
the
of
period
disagreement
typified
normally
the
rather
reflect
-
which
be pronounced became
line,
a poetic
to
are
of
non-quantitative
began
would
gradually
least
at
that
metre
As they
of
time,
idea
quantitative
accuracy
Norberg
which
'rhythmical'
and
the
origins,
terms
The
music.
'accentual'
-
by Chailley,
general
syllables
organisation
it its
about
to
set
often
describe
As used them
with
is
to
complex
accent in
refers,
Appendix
no consistent
C.
of
A
rhyme
i scheme;
denotes
'R' that
The verse,
'DS' are
examples
indicated the
'IR'
a refrain,
assonance.
of
is
rhyme
otherwise
further
examples
are
strophic
structures,
three
for
lack
of
structures
is
then
arranged
Examples as is
to
these
within
smaller
the
main
groups,
'A'
and
namely,
appropriate,
or
literary
main
term
prosae are
not
forms
listed
lais).
and
organised The material
principles.
poetic
are
groups
which
strophic
is,
that
(including
items
to
syllabic
syllabic
categories,
sequences
sequence
according
a capital
rhyme,
an appropriate
refers
the
of
main Where
into
'Through-composed' either
three
and
letters;
scansion.
divided
structures,
to
in
case internal
of
and prose.
'through-composed'
according
double
arranged
the
lower
presence
means
verse,
quantitative
by
employed,
and metres
as far
chronologically
possible.
2.
The forms
of
Planctus
planctus
before
composed
in
listed
950
One (see
Table
Chapter
Two)
are
as follows:
A
(i)
SYLLABIC
Strophic
(a)
structures
5p + 7pp (L7) 'Ad flendos' (L86) 'Mecum Timavi' (L1) 'A solis' (L66) 'Hug dulce'
1. 2. 3. 4. (b)
S3 (5p + S5 (5p + S 2/4 (5p S3 (5p +
7pp) + 5p 7pp) + 7pp) +R 7pp) + 5p
6/7pp
(A) (A) () ()
(Pseudo-Sapphic) (Iambic trimeter) (Iambic trimeter) (Pseudo-Sapphic)
4p + 4p + 4p
1.
'Laxis
(c)
Opp
1.10
(ii)
VERSE
(L80)
fibris,
Fulco'
Through-composed
(L100)
8p + 7pp
1. 2.
(L33) 'Ecce Judas' (L19) 'Cordas tauge' line
S4
(4p + 4p + 4p) + (4p + 4p) (A) (4p 4p 4p + +'_4p) + + .
(8pp)
(aaaa,
bbbb,
etc. ) (Ambrosian
stanza)
structures,
(a)
" the
S3
of
16 (8p + 7pp) 13 (8p + 7pp)
each stanza
has double 89
(A)(Trochaic (A)(Trochaic scansion:
5p and
-oo
septenarius) septenarius) - -°
(iii)
Prosa 1.
4 1. syllables ---9 2a -------9 2b -------3a ------8 3b ------8 10 4a --------4b 10 ---------
17
5a ---------------5b ------------------6a - -------6b ---------7.38
B
1. 2.
C
(A)
(L133)
tu Virgo'
'Quid
19 23 23
----------------
VERSE
QUANTITATIVE
(L127) 'Plangite queso' (L87) tristarnur' 'Meute 12 Sapphic stanzas:
3 (-
o-
o-
-o)
9.
'Planxit
This
indicates
analysis
a surprising
different
number of
types
of
that
planctus
of forms
variety
small
(L128a)
(responsory)
autem'
relatively
from
versification
period
It
are extant. in
employed
such a
bears
also
both
were written
that
considering
and metres,
examples
this
West
witness
and East
Frankish
monasteries.
The verse of verse set this
the
typified
hymn was in
to my discussion
turn
florilegia
rubricated
appears
can be compared
examples
syllabic
and frequently
of verse
and normally
of
in Carolingian
contained
to music type
forms
hymn composed before
the
()
PROSE
(L90) (responsory) Gelboe' 'Montes (L139) (antiphon) 'Rex autem' (L67) (antiphon) 'In excelsis' (L89) (antiphon) 'Montes Gelboe' (L27) (antiphon) te'. 'Doleo super (L28) (responsory) te' 'Doleo super (L142) (antiphon) 'Saul et Jonathas' (L128) (antiphon) 'Planxit gutem'
to
+1(-oo-
-o)
-oo-o-
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.
in
()
181 hexameters
- verse
versus
which 9 or ritmus.
to have been inspired
by the
is
to
those
often
Much of
model of
the
the Carolingian
Renaissance of the eighth century 10 According tö Nörberg11 scansion.
by double modelled
are the
on classical
trochaic
septenarius 90
metres.
Those most relevant
(used'in,
for
example,
Fortunatus' the
s hymn
'Pange
metre
(used
Sapphic laxis
queant modelled Ambrose's
remains this
to
the
the
there
example, Sapphic
stanza
Sapphic
structure:
the
first
to
814)
cited
in
versions
but
a large
degree
+ 7pp)
of
version
of
'En
for
'Ut
example,
metres
of
Latin
and
the
Caesar
plus
evolved
illustrating set
of'ciata,
Latin
medieval
types
,
these
verse,, For
non-quantitative the
verse:
'imitated'
'pseudo-Sapphic' the
Norberg15'attributes
adest
emergence (written
benignus'16
et
of
/o oo -/-Ca e$ ar pius et benignus /o o/oo -toto ritilat corü cus,
oEn adest -0Orbe qui
oo -to bonitäte
-/cunctis
prae -oo
Shortly
this
in,
hypothetical.
medieval
+ 5p
+ 6p) + 5p.
of
quantitative.
examples
of
early
different
-pollet
-/-
Christi.
Munere is
numerous
an incomplete
with of
studies
-0Atque
It
hymn
apparently
history
two
3 (5p
as a model:
, and
Deacon's
(used
metre
Examples
to
are
normally
use
also
l
conditor'14).
are
the
the
are
Ambrosian
manuscript
3 (5p
structure:
There
be invoked,
given
explanations
Paul
uncertainty.
can
sorry
example,
non-quantitative
of
development
proeliumcertaminis
for
scanned
rerum
how the
a matter
owing
in
doubly
'Aeternum
Exactly
in,
gloriosi
fibris'1.3).
resonare
on the
lingua
12)
in
this
after 17
818
a non-quantitative
appeared:
metre
Terra Caesar
honorande,
victor
marique Auguste
Dogmäte clarus,
Hludowice,
Christi
decus
nostri,
aevi
Spes quoque r1gni,
Quarr vis Laude Cui
rite
perenni tutus
Cuncta Here the
poet
accented
syllables.
has not
paying
attention
count
and regular
is
divided
into
quantitative
long
he has read
the
quantities
previous
with
poem as prose,
to the cursus and to achieving a regular syllable 18 In accordance with': the latter the line caesura.
two hemistichs.
and more closely
the
trochaic
stanza
are
not
normally
have
the
affect
'Mente
septenarius
the
typified
by
of
to
related
increasing
(L87)
tristamur' 'En adest
metres, used in the
substitution
the
number
91 t
bona
only
unlike
would
fide
precatur.
to replace
attempted Rather
celebrandus,
voto,
orbis
tuus
ubique
sit
adventus
of
is
evidently
Caesar #. the
However,
Sapphic
of syllables
feet
which in
each
line:
'En
(L87)
tristamur' the
are
both
In
regular.
to
there
unless
Caesar
adest
there
are
the
after
fifth
they
whether often
in
occur
as Norberg
double
have
scansion,
The second version clara',
based
iambic
on the
five-syllable used in
line iambic
the final
of
term
the
is
'Hug dulcet
normally
consistently
line.
This
more
barely
of
terminological
justified
early from
planctus is
'Meute
called C)
is
refrains; two
iambic
to
phrase
flexiblity
is
this
grounds, Latin
period
the
form.
in
the
these
the
the
sense
how useful
'Ad celi
syllables
Clara'
which
other
the
final of
followed
accent
are
the
the
his
manuscript the
trimeter.
the
work:
solis' with
sources same refrain 92
it
by
be
question only
(MS scaphicum)
(L1) music
followed
me to the
open
and
amount
to
saphicum 'A
trimeters
by
leaves
rubricated
source
cursus,
iambic
seems
which
is
a certain
This
conceived
one
or
classical
it
such short
metre
accents,
required.
is
of
patterns
this
'pseudo-Sapphic'
poet
iambic five
final
be particular
Accordingly, In
four
to
although
which
(L87).
made up of
trimeters
is
continues
from
Nevertheless,
use. the
medieval
the
of
debatable
only
the
bound
as an imitation
tristamur'
in
are
others.
a pseudo-Sapphic.
it
the
use
though
but
evident
precede
could
according
on pragmatic
how the
(L7),
however
As is
is.
than
often
to
is
It
the
This
used as a refrain,
there
recognisable In_order
is
as a refrain.
and 'Ad flendos'
which
defined
essentially
novel
Sapphic,
classical
are the final accents of each half21 There are only a finite number acknowledges.
evidently
used
the
accented
of accent-patterns
are
of
adaption
and 'Ad flendos'
Norberg
half-lines;
pondere,
rede. mptor.
trimeter.
and both
sidera
oculos,
peccatorum
line
trimeter'
'iambic
by
of Aquileia, 20 (L7):
sum dignus
Particularly
not
be regarded,
can be illustrated
by Paulinus
non
depressus
(L66)
which
to
are
'
judge
to
they
infelices
trimeter.
'Hug dulce'
positioned
and 'Ad flendos'
meos
pseudo-adonean
pseudo-adonean
(L86)
as an inventive
this
early
irregularities
whether
Sapphic
clara
Parce regards
the
with
difficult
some minor or
contrast
consistently
song written
Ad celi
Norberg
with
'Mecum Timavi
Gravi
accordance
rather
the classical
of
Levare
marked
'Mente
quantitative.
a penitential
of both
author
In
almost
verse,
as purely
and
therefore
non-quantitative
claims,
'Ad celi
is
syllabically
benignus'
in
though
is
It
syllable.
et
is
stanza
no elisions.
almost
stanza of Catullus, 19 the caesura Horace,
of
Sapphic
pius
Sapphic
Sapphics
the
the
elisions
be
might (see
one
consists throughout
Appendix
of
two
of 22
of
It
differs
number
from lines
of
the
pseudo-Sapphics
per
stanza
modelled
on similar
syllable
count
Another Sapphic 'Laxis
ways:
last
line
the
of
twelve
set
so short,
a smaller
the
on the that
phrases for
pattern undeniably
indicating
that
Although
poet
like
the
lai,
or
rhymes
this
design
forms
of
this
rhyme
be described
as regulär
of differing
variations Although
not
(L66)
of particular
is
adonean nature
line of
There do not
types
a poem of
of
the are
Both
syncopation.
interest
also
seem to justify
since
double
count
made up of
though
syllables
the
of
and through-composed as imitations
there
Fulco'
then
are
the
sound is
given
scansion,
rhyme could be
could
but
design
of one
and here
formal,
provide
of
25
a stanza.
'Hug dulcet
achievement poet
only
(L100)),
If
and,
a number is
There
assonance
overall
literary
outstanding
each stanza
strophic
within
syllable
to music,
are purely the
pattern
own numerical
most examples.
emphasis,
prosodic
is
existing
melody
be described
(10
in
the
two
Nevertheless
assonance
two
pseudo-Sapphic
his
some comment.
are disyllabic.
the
unit
of
with
first
forms,
scheme
two;
has a
be plausible,
strophic
might
deserve
three
to be sung. )
conventional
which
shape through
prosodic
period
of
ä consistent
the
of
in
accent
on the
devised
set
was intended
planctus
formal
are
a
as an inventive
an existing
(The
sources
thus
ignorance
me to
with
into
the
only
poet
explanations.
the manuscript
employed
the
seem to
and music,
words
recognisable
called
that
in
or
for
just
each prosodic
himself
concerned
-
made up of
It
be based
could
was written
deviations with'
it
hand,
adaptations
interesting
ingenuity
poet's
text
the
occasionally,
the
the
is
mentioned
sections. since
a pseudo-
period
a refrain
in
longer line.
not
be dismissed
could
be
divided
variations
the
verse
syllabic
example
It
unverifiable,
one of
possible
That
both
in
text
the
is
and,
of
other
there
syllables
number
from
syllables
equal
this
sections,
eight
four
syllables.
assuming 24 stanza.
short
into
to
in
already
three
of
thought
flexible
from
planctus
addition,
accented
resulting
conventions; form,
of
preceding
anomaly,
in
is
employed
into
the
is
be written
pseudo-Sapphics
consists
divided
syllables
the
divided
and,
different
of
is
to
2
reces,
to
said
other
the
stanza
hemistichs;
equal
only
respect
pseudo-adonean
definition
from line
each
Mozarabic
be
could
the
differs
the
with
latter,
The
five-syllable
the
(L80),
It
main
which
above
refrain.
from
normal
provided
-
fibris'
refrain.
the
planctus
metre
and its
examples
than
discussed
has given
the
pseudo-
thus
varying
the
in
several
examples
formal
structure. anumber textual
of
irregularities emendation, 93
and should
therefore
be
which
of
In
commented on.
10 Fulco'
(L100) each with
extra
lines
in
the
stanza,
other
lines
in
the
stanza.
is lost
and modern
is
there
was not
they
since
concerned,
'i'
the
the
former:
how it is
is
needs
provides
to
fit
in
the to
has been
text 26
a seventeenth-century lines
that
as far
absolute
edition.
as
is
sense
stanzaic
The
regularity
order
to
(2.2)
the
word
must
line
be treated five
of
is
unknown,
word
was
Rachel's
of
'Ad
is
This
flendos'
Aquitanian
source
in
the
other
planctus
to
have
four
syllables
other, ia.
Unfortunately. therefore
no way in
inconsistencies
pronuncia-
However,
uncommon.
remains
that
the Italian 30 the
In
is
there
'i'
assume
line.
le
course
the climax,
a matter
occurs
in
of the
sequence
of
how
uncertainty.
(L133),
tu Virgo'
'Quid
and contains
lament:
Heu heu heu quid
5b
Cum sim orbata
nato,
be argued
two of
be pronounced
solemnitas
that 'eheu',
as
an elision
between
solemnitatum',
same formell has
of
the
to
the
A
spelt
irregularity
5a
could
and in
Neither
in
each
music;
are
syllabic
5a and 5b.
versicles
is
provides
irregularity
pronounced
An example
it
pronunciation.
syllabic
of
count
has
of
number
syllables;
reasonable
(1.1)
word
and that
a sufficient
the
(L86)
Timavi'
spelling
However,
Aquileia
spelt
manuscripts
the
the
syllable
provenance
these
seems
'Mecum
five
Since
correct.
(L7),
normal
which
it
probably
flendos'
have
the
on whether
first
make up
as a vowel..
syllables
is
the
regard-
counts,
depends In
in
Aquilegia
syllable
as a vowel.
syllable
irregularity.
spelt
count
In
is
nor
syllable
the
syllabic
possible
second.
the
confirming
two
in
also
the
'Ad
of
Aquileia,
use
it
neither
of
France27
for
with
inconsistencies
have
source29
also
was written
redundant
word
manuscript
with
it
Northern
pronunciation Paulinus,
It
which
from
to
music
by
this
the
or
the
therefore
tion,
may be that
consonantly
Aquitaine28 for
of
It
and instances
spelled.
treated
syllables
this
rhyme as the
C).
of
deduce
to
appears
manuscripts
from
not
word
some manuscripts,
last
are
are occasional
a particular
Concerning
of
reprints
of
essential.
of
less
are
reason
More puzzling count
in
instances
several
same disyllabic
(see Appendix
editions
Nevertheless,
are
the
the, manuscript
'corrupt';
simply
there
the
design
me incusatis
incassum
mean qui
the utterances all
three
'me incusatis'. 31 also attributed
and melody
same syllabic
'paupertatem
that
or
fletus
(virgo
are
94
to
Bolus
'heu'
curaret.
'Haec
Notker, as
'Quid
(19)
are meant to in
pronounced
However,
plorans)
irregularity:
of
(17)
fudisse?
est
this sancta
shares tu
way
Virgo':
the it
5a
Redempti
5b
Rex regum
'Haec
est
sancta
Notker
is
thought
agamus nostro
ergo gratias Christe,
cui
diei'32
of
modelled
his
solemnitas to
have
juge
chori
angelorum
(17)
redemptori:
Aquitanian
tradition,
on which
likewise
version,
(19)
famulantur;
has
i
a comparable
irregularity:
5a
Jam nunc ergo
ipsius
5b
Atque
benigni
The neumatic
notations
respectively,
are
is
Virgo'
a contrafactum
latter 33
the diei'.
version Crocker
of 34
of
which
is
ultimately
What
is
curious
is
'Haec has
the
in
diel'
solemnitas
increased
count
is
melody
is
for
model
called
early
the
two
then
it
than
known
as haec
virgo
plorans,
est
that
'Quid
named after
it.
Were that
be a deliberate.
istic
to
In
the
received that
speculate
in
emphasising
the
is
opinion
Notker
est
puzzling. sancta syllable the it
manuscripts
It
would
seem
and the melody
irregularity emotional it
correct35
might
climax
this
of
be anachron-
may not
to have the
contrived
are
tradition
was composed first, syllabic
syllabic
in
tu Virgo'.
case the
about
'Haec
St. Gall
either As
features
Aquitanian
'Quid
in
irregularity
the
whereas
to
tu Virgo'
means of
Even if
sequence.
decreased.
referring
more likely
then
that
solemnitas
created
was indeed
surprising
sancta
unusual two
'
solemnitatum;
is
nothing
sequences
tu
'Quid
irregularity.
However
sancta,
that
est
affect
syllabic
is
sequence.
is
rather
the
there
Notker
'Haec
on
make it
syllables,
solemnitas
special
through
demonstrated
the
sancta
no
is
(22)
munera;
sequences
opinion
modelled
that
sancta'
amply
irregularities If
est
est
captemus
(21)
debita,
solvat
and nineteen
Received
'Haec
of
digni
Notker's
seventeen
for.
provided
nostra
aeterna both
for
versicle
each
suffragia:
adjuti
provided
in
that
clear
quite
precatu
petamus
at this
climax
point. It from
this
period that
suggested in
by now be clear
should
are not the
Greek tragedy
that
the
verse
expressions
of
grief.
Although
of planctus
in
Sapphic
or pseudo-Sapphic
use of
the word
'Sapphic'
way of describing Even if the
they
few to be of extant that
planctus later
forms
were aspiring
could
were aware of
writers,
from
is
It
different
areas 95
concentration the
and may be an artificial poets
be described
the Sapphic's
used for
I have shown that
saw differently.
authoritative
possible
planctus
lamentation:
with
was often
metres,
medieval
to imitate
which
significance.
which
time
for
Spanke36
to be a small
appears
has to be flexible
verse
number of'planctus
there
Sapphic
employed
or metre.
at this
was associated
and classical
forms
on any one form
modelled
Sapphic
the verse
that
classical as Sapphic poets
association or of different
of
models, are too
the with
earliest grief,
levels
of
and
literary
competence,
syllabic
Latin
restrict
themselves
the
Sapphic
with
double
early
ninth
verse,
There
in
do with
in
also
contains
allusions
that
Radbert,
the
poetry
Virgil
of
The only ship
form
antiphons
Vulgate,
as is
planctus
listed
the
been in
from
formal
count
Prosa,
used in
the
this
with
to
and in
only
accents
have
hexameters.
relation-
examples. in
the
in
written
range
of
prose
of
the
The the
form
in
the
values
inventiveness
interest
defined
a few examples to
are only rarely
listed
to
a clear
is
assertions typified
seems to have to
according
case of in
the
to make an attempt
not
this
of planctus
pastoral
said in
liturgical
is
metres,
quantitative
Planctus
be
is
there
Their
Contrary
period
same
too the
eclogues
a notable
connected.
3.
The forms
their
the
of the Mass.
existing final
rubricated
such as these.
chants
planctus.
They appear
verse.
from
their
of
is
so he could
tu Virgo',
display
and possibly
and content,
planctus
-'Quid sequence
comment.
looked
where
of
but it Eclogues, 37 It would seem
his
are each written
early
nothing
form
the
use
Virgil.
are the
context
period
for
writing
period
for
under
and according
significantly
this
and responsories
designs
quantitative form
from
of
it
does
of
doing
tradition
the
had
normally
deserve
queso',
In
and
vogue in
dialogue,
only
works
model.
and social
experimenting
syllable. verse,
his
syllabic
between
which
uses
'Plangite
conventional
conventionally
in
various
both
texts
pastoral
Virgil
that
grief.
content
Not
of
one must consider
relationship
of
or
of
classical
The nine
Poets
to
planctus
between
types
nature
the need to
feel
a particular the
of
hexamet6s.
author for
the
perpetuated
instances
which
hymns,
of
enjoyed
a dolorous
idiom
and pastoral
it
context
(L127),
queso'
number
the of
not
however
this
expression
two
social
or did
both
the
however
are
the point
a large
century:
and written
metre
in
conceptions
Against
and that
and its
Egloga
to it.
scansion,
to
'Plangite
missed
was used
whatsoever
a text
or with
different
form
their
syllabic case of to relate
and social
made in
context Be past
the
by a refrain.
Composed 950-1130
in
Table
as follows:
96
Two (see Chapter
Two) are
A
(i)
VERSE
SYLLABIC
Strophic
structures
(a)
+ 7pp
1. (b) 1. (c)
8pp
(L135)
'Quas dabit'
'Qui
(L131)
habet'
(d)
5p + 7pp
1.
'Plasmator'
(f) 1. (g) 1. (h)
1. 2. 3. (i) 1. 2. (j)
(L129)
'Cesar
(L16)
tantus'
(8p + 8p)
(8p + 8p)
S3 S3 S3 S3
(8p (8p (8p (8p
+R
(IR)
S 4'(5p
+ + + +
(aaa, (aaa, (aaa, (aaa,
7pp) 7pp) 7pp) 7pp)
bbb, bbb, bbb, bbb,
(aaaa,
+ 7pp)
etc. etc. etc. etc.
bbbb,
)(trochaic )(trochaic )(trochaic )(trochaic
etc.
septenarius) septenarius) septenarius) septenarius)
)
S4
(6p + 5p)
S6
(4p + 6pp)
S4
(10pp)
()
4p + 6pp 'Flete
viri'
(L44)
(aabbcc
etc. )
10pp 'Carole
tu'
(L17)
(aabb,
ccd.,
eeff,
etc.
)
8p
(aaR, (8p) ) (L47) 7pp) bbR S'2 'Hector etc. +R pugnae' 'Ad to namque' (L9) S4 (8p) (aaaa, bbbb etc. ) 4 (8p) R 8p (aaaaR: text probably 'Luget mundus' (L83)(S) 8pp
incomplete)
-
(L15) 'Bellatorum' 'Proh-dolor'(L130)
S4 (8pp) S54 (8pp)
(aabb, (aaaa,
ccdd etc. ) bbbb etc. )
7pp 'Huc ades'
(k)
(6p+ 6p)
1.
'Lamentemur'
1.
S4
6p + 5p
1.
(1)
(IR)
8p + 7pp (L46) 'Hactenus' (L112) 'Omnis etas' (L14) 'Armonicae' (L49) 'Heu eheu'
1.
(8pp + 7pp)
8p + 8p
1. 2. 3. 4.
(e)
S-3
(8p)
(L65)
(aabb,
S4
(7pp)
S2
(6p + 6p,
S2
(8p)
ccdd etc. )
(8p + 5p) (L78)
+ 8p + 5p) +R
(hexameter)
(IR)
(4p + 6pp)
'Omne quod'
(L110)
+3
(4p + 6pp)
97
(aaaaa,
bbbbb etc. )
(ii)
Through
(a)
4p + 4p + 7pp
1.
(iii)
structures
composed
(b)
(6p + 6p)
1.10
dulces
Sequences
(L31)
fili'
'Dulcis
(4p + 4p + 7pp)
26 couplets:
(L95)
filii'
9 (6p + 6p) +4 (4p + 6pp) +R 4p +3 eggR) eeffR, +R 4p (aabbcccdd,
(L133)
la 1b
5pp + 4p + 4p + 4p + 6p + 8p 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p + 6p + 4p + 4p
2a 2b
4p + 4p + 6p + 4p + 4p + 6p + 6p + 4p + 4p 4p + 4p + 6p + 4p + 4p + 6p + 6p + 8p
principium'
(42) (42)
5p + 7pp + 5p + 5p + 5pp + 4p + 6pp+ 5p + 5p + 6pp +r. 4p + 7pp + 6pp+ 4p + 5pp + 4p + 6p + 5p + 6pp+"6pp + 6p + (3a) 7p + 4p + 6p + 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p Epp+6p+ 6p+5p+ (3b) 5p + 6p + 5p + 7p + 7p + 4p + 7pp+ 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p 4p + 4p + 4pp + 4p + 4p+4p+ 4pp+ 4p+ 5p+ 4p + 4p + 4pp + 4p + 4p + 4p + 4pp + 4p + 5p+
5a
2p + 7p + 5p + 4p + 4p + 4p 2p + 6p + 5p + 4p; + 4p + 4p
4p+ 4p+ (5a) (5b)
6p+ 6p+
5p+ 6p+ 5p+6p+6p+
2p+4p+4p+ 2p+6p+4p+
7p+
7p+ 6p+
(28)
4p + 5p + 4p + 4p + 4p + 7p
each versicle):
'Judex
1a lb
6p + 8pp + 6p. + 8pp (28) 6p + 8pp + 6p + 8pp (28)
2a 2b
4p + 3p + 6pp + 8p + 6pp 4p + 4pp+ 6pp + 6p + 6pp
-summe'
(28)
(L77)
2.
4a 4b 4c* 4d
+ 4pp (123) + 4p. (130)
4p + 4p + 4p + 4p (80) 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p (78)
R (after
3a 3b
7p+ 6p+
4p+4p+4p+ 4p+4p+4p+
6p+4p+ 7p+4p+
5p+ 5p+
5p + 5p + 4p + 6p +
(78) (79)
+ 4p + 4p + 4p + 6p + 4p + 4p
6.5p
5a 5b
(31 syllables) (30)
7
(4a) (4b)
bb etc, )
(4p + 6pp)
and prosae
'Qui
4a
yya)(aa,
xxa,
(4p + 6pp)
1.
3a 3b
(IR:
+R +R (27) (26)
+R +R
(41) 7pp + 7pp + 6pp + 8pp + 7pp + 6pp (38) 6p + 6p + 6pp + 7pp + 7pp + 6pp 4p + 5pp + 4p + 4p + 4p (21) no R 4p + 5pp + 4p + 4p + 4p (21) no R 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p + 4pp (20) no R 5pp+ 5pp + 5pp+ 4p + 4p (23) no R 4p + 5pp + 4p + 5p (18) no R 4p + 5p + 4p + 5p (18) +R
(28) 8pp 6.6p 6p 8pp + + + R 8p + 4pp + 7pp + 8pp + 2p (Rhyme and assonance
+R +R
+R (29)
are employed
in
both 98
these
sequences
unsystematically)
(i)
'Jocus
la lb
6 (7pp) 7 (7pp)
+ 4p + 4p
(aaaaaab) (cccccccb)
2a 2b
7 (7pp) 7 (7pp)
+ 4p + 4p
(ddddddde) (fffffffe)
3a 3b
4 (7p) 4 (7p)
(iii)
et leticia'
(ggggh) (ggggh)
+ 4p + 4p
VERSE
QUANTITATIVE
Strophic
1.
(ii)
(L76)
3.
B
o
structures
(L5)
'Ad carmen'
Through
composed
23 stanzas asclepiads.
four
of
in
lines
structures
1. 2.
(L122) 90 leonine hexameters. flere' 'Pergama (L101) 7 elegiac '0 Gauzline' couplets.
3.
'Ad fletus'
4.
'Heu
5. 6. 7. 8.
(L7 5) 73 elegiac 'Jerusalem luge' couplets 32 elegiac 'Flete couplets mecum' (L43) (L12) hexameters. 10 dactylic 'Anglia ridet' (L45) 84 adonean lines. 'Floriacensis'
Sequence
(L8)
161 dactylic
(L62)'
quarr'
catalectic'lesser (A) .
(aa, (IR)
(IR)
hexameters.
6 elegiac
)
bb, etc.
(IR)
couplets
(aa, () (IR) (A)
bb etc. )
structures
1.
'Doctorum
1.. 2a 3a 2b 3b 4a 4b
3 3 3 3 3 4 4
R
normally
(L26)
speculum'
1 leonine 1 glyconic,
tetrameters, choriambic tetrameters, choriambic tetrameters, choriambic tetrameters, choriambic tetrameters, choriambic choriambic'tetrameters, tetrameters, choriambic
catalectic catalectic catalectic catalectic catalectic catalectic catalectic
an Archilochean
pentameter, and refrain. and refrain.
1 leonine pentameter, and refrain. ' and refrain. 1 glyconic, 1 leonine I leonine I leonine
pentameter, pentameter, pentameter,
and refrain. and refrain. and refrain.
line.
Rhyme: 1. aaabR 2a ccccR 3a dddeR 2b ffffR 3b ggghR jjkklR 4a 4b mmnnlR.
From this in
analysis
the writing
small
of planctus
number of
planctus
from
it
examples
the
previous
can be seen that from
this
period
are based on metres period,
that 99
is,
the
forms
are
extremely
and forms items
listed
and metres varied.
already under
employed A
used in (5p + 7p),
8pp
(8p
and
+ 7pp).
these
many of
either
particular
form
apparently
unique. is
It
or
in
associated
in
found
the
word
and-. the
last
line
the
that
mundus'
(L83),
dulces'
(L31)
is
have
conclude
previous
-
are
that has
There stanza period.
All
region.
it
deeply
mourned
became
temporarily
medieval
Latin
planctus
df
different
hand,
other
this
this
fifth
period
the
in
the
the
preoccupations.
(L78)
and
since
they
10 dulces' have
in
a
the
most
in
this
his area
previous .
in
and
the
with
common metres
written
from
planctus
Additionally are
4 (8pp)
the
murdered
used
unlikely.
same region
-
one would
Sapphic
from
from
the
of
period
of personages
metre
10
of
of
used,
was brutally
the
'Luget
this
written
deaths
monasteries
the
from
a
syllable.
(L100))
Fulco
as one
from
period 40
the
one
with
stanzas
formal
design
stanza
as a refrain.
structure
metres
be
regular
(L47),
two
a
trimeter,
survive
examples
formal
come to
had
used
which
other
use
how flexibly
nor
the
to
pseudo-Sapphic
'Lamentemur'
seems highly
this
verse
of other
several
metres.
The only
metre
also
has a significant
trochaic
from
(L33)
this -
end rhyme:
the
previous
metre its
proelium
is
formal
in
employed number of
period employed design
certaminis'
in
from
planctus
extant
in
However,
septenarius.
metre
gloriosi
in
it
iambic
last
by
that
conceivable associated
On the
planctus.
which
is
are
the
in
after
Since
or
syllabically
specific
about
are
as a whole,
general
(10 Fulco'
a planctus
French
the
from
two examples
planctus
of
their
a break
three
extant
in
a
pugnae'
interest
- used
than
rather
of
superseded
in
are
period
the
of
no matter
and. the
apparent
different-.
used in
northern
ignoring
the
to
'Hector
(L78)
now been
are only
form
this
(L131),
lines
quite
caesura
medial
from
in
varied,
metrically
proportion
by
twelve-syllable
(L31)
lines
occurrences
because
example
the
as modifications
period
Other
one
period,
'Lamentemur'
form,
it
chose
indeed
rest;
who happened
writers
previous
habet'
small
verse
resemblance
neither
'Qui
Latin
four
the
of
earliest
planctus
little the
true
not the
The
planctus
-a
stanza
the
planctus
Sapphic:
is, 39
Sapphic to
previous
from
be regarded
could
that
strophic
refrain,
medieval
bears
examples
defines
Unless
in
unlikely
(L129)
'Plasmator'
amongst
lamentation.
with
is
number metre
highly
employed
metre
this
However,
'Cordas
to
closer
than
to
the 100
the
to the
previous
the
strophic
from
in
this
and 'Ecce
Judas'
structure
with
hymn 'Pange
examples
period
syllabic
two examples
(L19)
tange'
a three-line
is
is
examples
contrast
the
the
lingua previous
period.
it
Should metre
be thought
places
from of
this
origin
(L14),
Liege
wide
variety
(L46)
and
'Armonicae'
accents
used
the
has
'Armonicae' (L49)
IOmnis More
it
eighth
made up of disyllabic
verse
that it
is
little
example.
examples
accord
a line;
of its
accent
formulations
first
does not
established
and fifth
could
be said
substituting Clearly
to imitate
be established
the
longs
with
these
examples
used in
previous it
to prove
The following
would
fourth
and
medieval-, demonstrate
would
of planctus,
for
each
with
respect
consistent
two 42
in
accentual
to-that
of
the
first
any of Norberg's43
trochaic
septenarius;
are monosyllables
some
which
may
fourth-looks of
this
back to an already 44 None of these metre
trochaic
quantitative
septenarius
by
accents. to have been modelled
are unlikely
planctus; hardly
a, general metres
the
even if
be based relationship
employed
during 101
such a relationship
on a sufficient between this
/.
same metre
by Meyer
related
the
of
the
The first
with
syllables
treatment
syllabic
only
coincide
treatments
have been accented;
long
the
/.
/.
ways in
most fully
may be closely
third
pattern
on the
or may not
instances
the
is
accent
different
of
syllables
already
or final
anteof
/.
concentration
can be accounted
outlined
approach
which
of versification.
art
'Heu as
syllables
of early
in different
treatment
In
syllable.
small
treated
hemistich.
are frequently
examples
this
-
and the
./.
syllables
of
the
syllables
+ 4p + 7pp),
septenarius, in
to the
the
with
cursus
trochaic
in
/_
on. the first
scores
metre: '.is
this
approaches
the
two:
the
The variations
to different
feature
the
the
a
'Hactenus'
each
rhymes on the
eight
accented
significance
that
evident
which
in
written
there is
words
first
of
hemistich
/.
(4p
would
both
and fifth
internal
without the
invoking
Even without Latin
but
In both
syllables.
S3
be analysed
would
(L46),
the
first
accented:
probable
respectively
contrast
in
was for
an abecedarian.
first
In
second.
it
being
the
of 41
alternately
(L31),
fili'
of
This
In
accents
on the
occur
the
are
and Liege
feature
syllable
of
Luxueil final
the
importantly,
somewhat.
this
Luxeuil
(L49).
and more
the
that
mind
varies
are
penultimate
accurately
as ºDulcis
-
normally
(L112)
etas'
from
in
and content
as indeed
well-known,
case
additional
syllable
penultimate
each
form
apart:
Bec
or
Moreover,
consistently
accents
as on the
well
in
in far
somewhat
already
(L14)
the
lie
genres.
metre
borne
be
should
lanctus
of
between
and Canterbury
was
poetic
of of
eheu'
example
metre
treatment
only
each (L112)
concentration
a relationship
of it,
of
the
small
period,
Poland
that
suggest
the
an instance
provide
examples
that
form
period
on metres could
number of and content. were already
/
in
much used (8p
+ 8p),
used
for
(6p
early (4p
+ 6p),
its
as follows: the
form
not
rex
stanza
basis
as the
form
pie
(L135),
dabit'
'Quas
and
Otto
proposed
model
'Adtende
not rex
Since for
himself
allowed each of
variation.
the
Although
devised,
recently those
namely, these
examples
shape
of
already
forms
the in
Quis
tertio
of
stanza;
general
such as these,
with for
planctus
were
a small
number (L78)
than
one
basic
all
but
one
The
interest
combining
pauperi?
lacrimosos
populi?
mala
plangere?
mundi
Otto
crescere,
floreret
seculum;
fait
seculo.
that
just
possible
interest
is
the
the
accents.
This
as marked
above.
final
beginning
there
in
syllabic
long to
appear and
these; lies
different 102
'Omne is
is
-('8p
metres,
conventions to
create
+'5p), the
He
some scope
the
(L110).
to
can be
strophic
be unique
used
in
pattern
established
quod'
Leo
each hemistich.
of
long
employed already
accent
the
fact
the
metre of
stanzas:
is
relatively
of metres
tertio.
imitating
at the is
half-lines
respice,
Since
of each stanza,
flexibility
use.
it
be
stanza 49 stanzas:
be established.
Of further
except
'Lamentemur'
more
cannot
to
this
succurret
sälus
ecclesiae,
accents
thought
used
two
ut
majority
through-composed
and or
these 50
first
imperium,
himself
of
Romae excita;
coepit
piissime', the
a piece
three-line
ecclesie
planctus.
concern
seen by comparing thus
his
the
lacrime
a planctus
for
metre
Leo did
of
is
then
in
poems
give
two was composed first
the
that
Ottone
and 46
(8pp + 7pp) -
-S3
Romam tuam
I
which
que
Vivo
traces
sub Ottone
Sufficient
Stünpsit
Norberg
from
vires
Quis"dabit
Ad triuýmphum
chose its
two
aquam capiti? oculis fontes
Which of
Leo
renova,
of
dabit
Quis
10pp
and is
s. xi,
Roma imperio
Surgat
+ 7pp),
(7pp)
in 4B
Metz
of
probably
(8pp)
intellege,
preces
Romanos
it
adapted
genres:
however
(L135)
dabit'
rpeces.
line
each
Christe,
planctus.
ecclesie,
in
Mozarabic
for
(8pp
piissime
was written the
of
on one
modelled
to
poetic
were
century:
'Quis
hos
Planctus two-line
The following
original
of
of
4.7
Adtende
This
a variety
Leo of Vercelli, is:
stanza
for
eleventh
and metre
author,
first
the
were
verse 45
7pp.
and
in
they
the
of
8p
time
though
the history
which
+ 6pp),
first
the
Latin
medieval
fact
represent
both
In the
however that
planctus,
general is
a metre
Verse
a different
7
type
formal
of
variety, in
particularly like
that it
since
is
is
In
inventiveness
to
contrast
the
use
death
Setting each
of
evidence
the previous 1 but also
period
the
German
Kunstprosa,
than
rather however
period,
much more
unsystematic
Here
to
lengths
however
by
two
a contrast,
after
for
a while,
fave
nostris
piis
ceptis mentis
rege,
precamur, Pater,
siti cumulative
not
of
course
each
example
were
originally.
unlikely
since
by
particular
rhyming
tu
rhyme
or
Virgo' or
throughout. internally
phrases the
previous
though
'Quid
sporadically
of
the
same sounds,
assonating
sound
so few
that
their
non-liturgical
reum.
rex
sancte,
laudamus corde vite fragilitate.
technique (L45).
'Floriacensis'
is
the
from
elaborate,
marked
used
In
scheme.
In
is
The use unusual
of by
the
in
it
is
that
possible, Unfortunately, will
survive
103
ever with
planctus
a non-liturgical Although
period.
melodies
sequences
quantitative
52
contrafacta. or
the
sequence
this
may be unique
models
in
used
also
(L26).
of
natte,
.....
sequences
rarely
accumulation
which
type
plectrum
atque
ore
of
are
are
others,
the
rerum,
to
design
assonance.
highlight
the
the
and
devices
both
example:
spiritus
is
through
at
teacher
sequence
to
confined
a school
rhyme
the
forms.
planctus
elaborate or
this
Qui principium
(Refrain)
song
(L134),
from
of
and
form,
phrase
assonance through
constas
This
variation
of
longer
no
return,
will
verse
rhyme
is
(L133),
on a highly
versicle
often
used for la
effect 'Lamentemur',
of
sequence
and
composition
based
of
and
the
are
each
these
rhyme
in
I
made of
each
prosa
which
Virgo'
within
and terminally,
not
is
although
followed
refrain
planctus
sequence
a bishop
tu
'Quid
of
the
the
a regular
orchestration
assonance,
great
element
to
one,
provenance,
contrast
phrase
last
in
employed
(L77),
an emperor
aside of
another
characteristic
in
particularly
liturgical
The
verse.
(L66)ß provides
dulcet
to
used
quantitative.
The formal period
Latin
twelfth-century
'Hug
of
a technique
anticipating
the
such however,
be recovered music.
formal
it
is
'Doctorum .
speculum' is
It
artifice. it
arranging like
purely
Since
the
number
of
without the
is
interest
two)
Their
out
and that
no one
this
a fixed
are
used
no elisions
also
caesura
occurring
in
sequences
afford
should
not
examples
(or
from
could
be argued
Apart
from
'Ad
they
these
metres
the
indeed
for
(L5),
either
written
were
a
in
have some association
represent
the
characteristic
be forgotten to do with
both
metres 5S verse.
funeral
(L5)
'Ad carmen' employ
a metre
it
is
written is
Were these
to be treated
the
syllabic
conceive sixth
that merely
(except
to further
Both
couplets.
in
elision pieces
(L26)
authors
of which
a small
with
104
for
not
have nothing
but
does
it
is
'Floriacensis'
elisions.
such as occur 56 (L9), one could
a caesura
such as these
should
the number of
number of
necessary).
about,
Ages,
to
and content
Not only
and also
'Ad to namque'
an argument
which
the Middle
irregularities,
is
it
creation.
metre
scansion,
form
Nevertheless,
speculum'
planctus
accomplished
elegiac
between
interesting
as metrical
where
metres. quantitative , (L26) and 'Floriacensis'53
associations
are however
double
and content
and post-classical
verse.
frequently
There
strophic
as having
syllable
suggest
regular,
it
fixed.
syllabic
and tombstone inscriptions. verse and could be said funeral
a quantitative
quantities
form
to
54
had other
'Doctorum
in
between
in
speculum'
with
another
used less Like
abecedarian.
(L45)
is
examples
classical
of classical
that
respect
between
or
inventiveness,
a relationship
with
a relationship
continuätion-of.
for
that
epitaphs
of elegies,
composition
formal
hexameters
by various
used
remarkable
relationship mdst.
period.
made earlier
and function,
of
this
from
contention
a case
'Doctorum
Thus they
often
make
case
darmen'
are
to form
the
the by
used.
three
only
planctus
to
is
a loose
in
extant
typified
metre.
period,
represent
weight
difficult
or
this
verse
or
is
of
are
period
and content,
(L45),
adds
form
it
Although form
corpus
simply
from
to
regular.
pentameters are
it
whether
made up of
there
these
they
that
the
of
existence
planctus
in
the
the
which
fact
the
obscure
merely
also
either
since
scansion,
is
as syllabically
of
of
repetitions
puzzling
are
however
a sequence;
systematic
case
and
unusual
position.
however
it
the
a highly
fact
especially
employed
of-double
The particular
in
conceived
substitutions,
appearance
regular
also
as in
or
quantities,
metrical
is
metres
in
the
What or
quantitative
is
it
reflects
structures.
is
sequence,
whether
certainly
quantitative,
third
the
debatable
thus
stanzaic
is
(L26),
after It
the
would
were also example,
be wrong
syllabically the
dominance
of
forms,
syllabic should of
such
does
substitutions
quantities in
infrequently and
therefore
as well
to
normally
disyllabic
and that
planctus
looking
back While
it
was not
(L45)
considered examples)
they
two
with
after examples
classical
syllabic
verse
double
scansion.
quantitative indeed
metres
used
as the
Far from content,
the is
of
are
have
model
for
been
strict a
experimenting
with
exercise
separable
were normally nor
deliberately
The forms neither
from
that
and metres
newly
period
these
verse
forms,
rather
than
-
(L5)
carmen' in
the
if
it
of
a word.
fell
and
deal
in
classical
it
The
(as
not
Latin in
impossible
a strophic
common
influence
the
of
that
they
how easily
understandable to
set
which
have
of
in
distinctiveness
medieval
do not
result
is
it
a word:
of
consistently
of
they
line
adonean
some
br
melody,
a contrafactum.
to have enjoyed
deceased.
this
middle
therefore
context,.
the
is
It
metres.
position
the
the
and social
almost
'Ad
in
which
Consequently could
in
a great
is
It
the
changes
The characteristics
likely
most
rhyme
in
no caesura
self-evident.
maintaining
or form
occur
completion
be typical
of
of
features
fashion,
with
a regular
accomplished
techniques.
verse
in
to
date
used is
there
The features
verse.
quantitative
it
proportion
of
nature
number little
was of
rhyme,
rhyme
the
versification.
metre
occurs
-
very
seem to
share
-
for
was normal
these
of
regularity
of
the
styleaof the
in
regularity
use
the
examples
quantitative
use
up to
kept
(L26)
speculum'
'Floriacensis'
usage,
had
caesura
the
- changes
an archaic
quantitative
the
of
in
that
clear
this
verse;
that
rhyme
demolition
leonine
essentially
note
on any
a significant
or
frequent
most
accumulation
the
However
fact
steady
syllabic
classical
writers
to
the
'Doctorum
of
in
the
of
That
my purpose.
in
is
It
end rhyme
designs-of
sound
depend
evidently
rhyme,
found
are
disturbing
examples.
internal
ones
not
the
most
occur,
these
is
exceptions. of
line;
per
have
these
of
This
obvious:
therefore
not
and pentameters
consequence
of
strophic
integrity
metrical
formal
planctus.
be becoming
evidence
hexameters
these
the
especially
gradually
quantitative
of
in
forms
syllabic
devised
between
relationship poets
from
different of
especially
105
forms
the
period
composition for
and seem
and metres, sentiments
expressing
used in
archaic.
this
form
a particular
an about
of planctus piece,
4.
The forms
A SYLLABIC
(i)a
Strophic
(a) 1. 2. 3. (b) 1. 2. 3. 4. (c)
of
Planctus
in
structures:
(L60) 'Heu nobis' (L121) 'Pange melos' 'Pange .. det. '(L118)
S3 S4 S3
(8p + 7pp) (8p + 7pp) (8p + 7pp)
() (ababcdcd) (as 8 lines) (aaa, bbb etc. )
S4 S4
(7pp + 6p) (7pp + 6p)
(. babababI (as 8 lines), (aaaa, bbbb etc. )
7pp + 6p (L81) 'Libram' (L64) 'Heu voce'
(L116) 'Organa' (L68) 'In nomine'
S4 S4
(7pp (7pp
S4
(4p
+ 6p) + 6p)
(aaaa, (aaaa,
bbbb bbbb
etc. etc.
) )
+ 6pp)
(aabb,
ccdd
etc.
)
(L21)
S3 (4p S2 (4p S 4*(4p S3 (4p S4 (4p
3. 4. 5.
'Orbata' 'Anglia' '0 mors'
1. 2. 3.
(aaaR, bbbR etc. ) (4p + 6pp) + 4p (aabccb bbbb) (4p + 6pp) + Opp (aaabab bbbb etc. )
etc. ) etc. )
8pp (L22)S 7 (8pp) 'Cuncta sorores' (L59) S2 (8pp) 'Heu misere'
(g)
6pp) +R 8p 6pp) + 4p +2 (aaaa, 6pp) 6pp) + 4pp + (aaaa, 6pp)
+ + + + +
1. 2.
1. 2.
) etc. cdcdcdcd)
4p + 6pp
(L111) 'Omnipotens' (L72) 'Jam moratur' (L52) 'Heu ... michi' (L141) 'Flere pro' .. (L153) 'Voce tristi'
(f)
as follows:
Sp + 7pp
2. 3. 4. 5. 6.
1. 2. 3. 4.
A-C are
Three
simple
'Cum venissem'
(e)
Tables
VERSE
1.
(d)
listed
planctus
1130-1300
Composed
(L115) 1L11) (L104)
(aaaaaaa, bbbbbbb etc. ) (ab, ca, da)
(aaaa, (8pp) bbbb etc. S4 (ababbcbbc, (8pp) S9 etc. (ababbaabba'etc. S 10 (8pp)
) )
)
8p (L107) '0 sors' (L87) 'Mentem' (L114) 'Orba suo' (L149) 'Ubi fuit'
S4 S4 S8 S3
(8p) (8p) (Op) (8p)
(aaaa, (aabb, (4p +R
etc. ) ccdd etc. ) (ababbaabR) + 8pp)
bbbb
7pp (L51) 'Heu mens' ... ' Alabäustrum' - (L10)
R 3. or 6p, S 12 Opp)
(Raaa, Rbbb etc. 3(7pp) (aabaabccctcc. d etc. )
)
6p (L36) 'Ex culpa' 'Mors execrabilis' 'Eclipsim patitur,
S3 (L91) (L35)
(6p) +R S3 (6p) S8 (6p)
(4 +6+4: (aaaR, bbbR etc. ) French) ) (aaaR (4 French) etc. +7+5: +R (ababababR) (6p 6p) 4p + + +R
106
(i)b
(ii)a
Strophic 1.
'Requiescat'
2.
'In
1. 2.
S (8p
+ 8p + 7pp + 4p + 4p + 7pp) aabccb
(L69)
occasu'
S2
(7pp + 6p) +4 (6p + 7pp + 6p)
(7pp) (6p +2 (as 15 lines)
(abab ccdd efef
ghg,
structures:
simple
2 (8pp + 7p) + 14 (aab) (aab) 3 (8pp + 7p)
(L124)
'Planctus matrum' (L48) 'Heu dolor' 8 PP
1.
'Plange
2. 3. 4.
(abab ccbb deed) (L34)' 12 (8pp) 'Eclypsim passus' (8pp) (aabb, (8pp) (L79) 4 (8pp) 'Lamentemus' +3 +4 (ababcc) (L103) 6 (8pp) '0 monialis'
'9 (8pp)
(L125)
Castella'
(ababababa) ccd,
eefg)
7pp
'Heu
1.2(4p 2.6(8p) 3.4 4.4 5.5 6.4 7.5 8.2 9.2 10.2 11.5 12.2 13.4 14.2 15.3
2. 1-5 6-8 9-12 13-16
17-19 20-22
mihi:
12 (7pp)
(L32)
'Dum Philippus'
Through-composed 1.
+
etc. )
(b)
1.
+ 7pp)
8p + 7pp.
(c)
(ii)b
(L138)
Through-composed
(a)
complex
structures:
cur
abab abab)
complex
structures: hoc
(abab
feci?
'
(IR)
(L57)
(aabbc) +2 (ddefaa) (ggggaa) (6pp) + (4p + 4p) (hhhh) (6pp) (iiiii) (4p + 6pp) (jjjj) (4p + 6pp) (kklmm) (4p + 4p) (jjjj) (5pp + 5pp) +2 (8pp) (nnnnbb) (4pp + 4pp) +2 (5p) +2( 6pp) (bgooom) (5p + 5p) +2 (7pp) +2 (6pp +6pp) (aapgg) (8p) (6pp) + 6p +2 (4p) + 6p (galmml) + 4p)
(7pp)
+2
(IR) (IR) (IR) (IR)
(qqaarrrr) (3pp (4 + 6pp) +3 (7pp) 3pp 3pp) + + + (sslltt) (5p) +2 (4pp) (6pp) +2 (6pp) (4 + 6pp) + 8pp + (5pp + 5pp) + (5p + 5p) +2 (IR) (qgg g gg ueebbbb)
'Heu me misera'
+ 6p + 6pp
+3
(6p)
(L56)
6pp + (4p + 4p + 7pp) + (4p + 8pp) + (4p + 7pp) (5p + 7pp)+ 4pp) + (4p + 7pp) + 4p (aab) (IR) 4 (4p + 4p + 7pp) (4p + 5p + 7pp) + 3'(4p
+ (4p + 8pp)(aaaaa)
(cccd)(IR) + 4p + 7pp)(effg)(IR)
(5p + 5p + 5p) + (4p + 4p + 7pp) + (4p + 4p + 9pp) (hii) (IR) (8p, + 7pp) + (4pp + 4pp + 4pp) + (3p + 3p + 3p) (iaj) (IR)
107
(IR)
3.
'Heu
1-7
(L59a)
miseri'
8p + 4p + 6p + 5p +3
(8pp)
(aaaabbb)
(L126)
4.
'Plange
I2 II
(stanza Roman numerals structure unclear: represent (7pp + 4pp) + 6p + 7pp + 4pp + 4p + 7pp + 4p (in 3 (7pp) + 7pp + 4pp + 4p . (fff ggf)
planctu'
conjectures) 10 lines)(ababcddcec)
4p +2 (6p) + 7pp + 4pp + 3p + app + 7p + 7pp (ghh iijkjk) III IV 4(7pp) + 4p + 7pp ± 4p (llllmlm) (4p) +2 (7pp) + 6p + 4p + 3pp (eeee nneen) V4 VI55pp + 7pp +4 (6p) +2 (4p) + 7pp + 5p + 3p + 4pp + 7pp + 4pp +4 (ooppeeeeqrssttsnuu) 5.
'Turmas
(L148)
arment'
(no obvious stanzas) (8pp) 7 (8pp) 1-14 + 4pp +2 + 4pp 3 (8pp) 15-25 + 7p + 8pp + 7p + 8pp (4pp) 26-37 2 (8pp) (8pp) +2 +2 + 37-46 8pp + 4pp +3 (8pp) (4pp) +3
6.
'Jerusalem,
I.
12 (8pp)
2.4pp 3.2 4.6 5.6 6.4 7. 1.8 2.4 3.2
8. 1-10 9. 1.2 2.13 10.
(abbcddcee
regum
(7pp) (7pp) (8pp)
omnium'
eeeff) ggggg)
ffd)
6 lines)
(lmlmnn)
(L137b)
(abababab) 4p + 4p + 7pp) (in 10 lines) +2( (7pp) (gg (8pp) (7pp) +2 +2 +2
'Rex obiit'
cdcd eed ffd) jj) hh ii
(L140)
3 (7pp + 6pp) 'Sol
(8pp) +2 + 7p (ababbbbbcccccd) + 4pp (cccdcd + 4pp + :2 (8pp) (8pp) 4pp +4 + 4pp (gffgffg (ff gggg ff g). + 8pp
(L73)
Jerusalem'
(hffhhijjikklli) + 13 (8pp) (7pp + 6p) + 8pp + 9pp (in (app) (oop ffp) (8pp) (qqn fnf) (8pp) (rcrc) 'Regi
(7pp)
eclypsim
+3
(6pp)
patitur'
+ 7pp
(ababab
bccb)
(L145)
(7pp + 6p) +4 (8pp) (abab cdcd) (8pp) (ccd eee aaa ff gg) 'Suecia
suspira'
(L146)
(no obvious stanzas) Sp + 8p + 5p + 10p + 5p + Bp + 5p + 9p (aaaa, bbbb) 1-8 9=21 6p + 7p + 6p + 8pp + 3p +2+2+5+ 4pp +3+2+2+ 4p (ccddeeeeffff 6p + 10p +6+ 9p + 4p + 8p + 6p + 10p (gghhijij) 22-29 6p + 8p + 5p + 9p + 4pp + 5pp + 6p + 4pp + 6pp + 7p (kklljmmj) 30-39 6pp + 8pp + 6pp +8+ 5p + (4p + 4p) + 6p + 8p (nnnnoopp) 40-47
108
(iii)a
Sequence
I
1.
'Abrahe
la
2 (5p + 5p)
(aa) + 6pp)
(aa) (aaR)
(6pp + 6pp) (6pp + 6pp) (6pp + 6pp)
(bbR) (ccR) (ddR)
2 (5p 2 (5p
2a 2b 2c
2 (7pp + 7pp) +R 2 (7pp + 7pp) +R 2 (7pp + 7pp) +R
3a 3b 4.2
2 (7pp + 7pp) +4 (4p + 4p + 6p) 2 (7pp + 7pp) +4 (4p + 4p + 6p) (3p + 3p + 4p + 3pp)
2.
'Infelices
1a
8 (7pp)
(abababab)
lb
8 (7pp)
(cdcdcdcd)
2a 2b
4 (8pp) 4 (8pp)
(dddd) (aaaa)
3a 3b
4 (4 + 5pp) 4 (4 + 5pp)
(ef (cj
4a 4b
2 (7pp + 6p) 2 (7pp + 6p)
(gmgm) (gmgm)
5a
2 (7pp)
+ 7p
(dda)
5b 5c 5d 5e
2 2 2 2
(7pp) (7pp) (7pp) (7pp)
7p 7p 7p 7p
3.
'Ad festas
la 2a
4 (3p + 3p + 4 (3p 3p + . 2 (4p .+ + 4p + 4 (3p + 3p +
2b
III
(L4)
proles'
lb Ic
3a
IIa
lais
structures:
+ 5p) + 5p)
+ R (6pp
gf kj
hi
hi)
al
gl)
(gga) (aaa) (ff a) (bba)
choreas'
(L6) (IR) (aaaa) (IR) (aaaa) (IR) (bb) (IR) (cccc) (IR) (dd) . (IR) (eeee)
3pp) 3pp) 3pp)
3pp)
3b
2 (4p
2c
4 (3p + 3p + 3pp)
4a
4 (7pp)
(ffff)
5a
3 (3p + 3p + 5pp)
(ggg)(IR)
6a
6 (7pp)
(cccgcg)
7a
4 (7pp)
(hhhh)
8a 4b 5b
3 (7pp + 5pp) 2 (7pp) 3 (3p + 3p. + 5pp)
(eieiei) (jj) (kkk) (IR)
+ 4p + app)
9. 3 (6p + 6pp) 10a 3 Op + 3p + 3p) 11a 3 (3p + 3p + 3p) 10b 3 (3p + 3p + 3p) 11b 3 (3p + 3p + 3p) 12a 12b
(hh)
(L70)
filii'
+ + + +
(ee ffff) (gg aaaa)
3 (7pp) 3 (7pp)
+3 +3
(6p + 6pp) (6p + 6pp)
IIb
4c
2 (7pp)
5c 6b 7b 7c 8b 4d 5d 6c
3 6 4 4 3 2 3 6
(3p + 3p + 5pp) (7pp) (7pp) (7pp) (7pp + 5pp) (7pp) (3p + 3p + 5pp) (7pp)
(bbb) (eee) (eee) (aaa) (kkk)
(IR) (IR) (IR) (IR)
(eee (ggg
mnhnjn) eopoqo)
109
(ff). (kkk) (IR) (f'ffgfg) (llii) (eeee) (mamama) (ee) (ggg) (IR) (fffbfb)
a
IV
13.
4 (7pp)
14a 15a 14b 15b
2 2 2 2
(4p + 4p +4+ (7pp + 7pp) (4p + 4+4+ (7pp + 7pp)
II
4p)
(gggg)
4 (3p
2d 1c 2e
4 (3p + 3p + 3pp) 4 (3p + 3p + app) 4 (3p + 3p + 3pp)
+ 3p + 3pp)
(gggg) (gqqg) (aaaa)
indicate
letters
(IR) (IR) (IR) (IR)
(kk) (re) (ss) (tj)
4)
lb
(underlined
I
(qqhh)
words
assonate
which
(L2)
4.
'Abissus
la
(7p
lb
(7pp + 8pp)
2a 2b
2 (6pp + 6pp) 2 (6pp + 6pp)
(acac) (dede)
3a 3b 3c
3 (5pp + 8pp + 4p) 3 (5pp + 8pp + 4p) 3 (5pp + 8pp + 4p)
(ccd eed ffd) (ggb ddb eeb) (aah aah aah)
la lb
6 (7pp) (7pp + 8pp)
(aaaaaa) (aa. aaaa)
2a 2b
2 (6pp + 6pp) 2 (6pp + 6pp)
3a
3 (5pp
3b 3c
3 (5pp + 8pp + 4p) 3 (5pp + 8pp + 4p)
5.
'Abner
1. 2a 2b
4 (7pp) 6 (7pp) 6 (7pp)
(aaaa) (bbcccc) (ddeeee)
3a 3b
2 (4p + 4p + 4p) 2 (4 + 4+ 4p)
(ffg (ddg
3c 3d
2 (4 + 4p + 4p) 2 (4 + 4+ 4p)
(ddg ccg) (ddg ddg)
4a
2 (4, + 6p)
(diff)
vere
+ 8p)
multa'
+4
+ 8pp
(aa
(7p)
+4
aaaa)
(bb bbbb)
(7pp)
+ 4 (7pp)
(ijij) (idid) (kkl
+ 4p)
fidelissime'
ddl
(jjm iim aam) (nne eee bbe) (L3)
ddg) hhg)
(jjff)
4b
2 (4p
5a
2 (7pp
+ 4p)
(bkbk)
5b 5c 5d
2 (7 + 4p) 2 (7 + 4p) 2 (7pp + 4p)
(fgbg) (alai) (alai)
6.
'Dolorum
1a lb Ic Id
3 3 3 3
2a 2b 2c
2 (7pp) +2 2 (7pp, 3 +2 2 (7pp) +2
(7pp + 4p) (7pp + 4p) (7pp + 4p)
(ff (ii (jj
ghgh) ahah) fifi)
+2
+ 4p)
(ff
eded)
2d
+ 6p)
solatium'
(L30) (aab) (ccb) (ddb) (eeb)
(7pp) (7pp) (7pp) (7pp)
2 (7pp)
(7pp
ddl)
110
but
are
not
pure
rhymes)
I
(kkkk)
3a
4 (app)
3b 3c 3d
4 (8pp) 4 (app) 4 (8pp)
(dddd) (bbbb) (kkkk)
4a 4b 4c
4 (7pp) 4 (7pp) 4 (7pp)
(bbbb) (dddd) (kkkk)
4d
4 (7pp)
(bbbb)
5a
12 (7pp)
(dddd 11mm kkbb)
5b 5c
12 (7pp) 12 (7pp)
(kkkk (bbqb
6a
3 (7pp)
(iii)
6b
3 (7pp)
(iii)
7.
'De profundis'
la lb 1c Id
4 4 4 4
2a 3a 2b
4 (8p) 4 (8p) 4 (8p)
(ggbb) (ccbb) (hhee)
3b
4 (8p)
(aacc)
4a 4b 4c 4d
2 2 2 2
5a
4 (8pp)
(ccee)
5b 5c 5d
4 (8pp) 4 (8pp) 4 (8pp)
(ggcc) (Mmff) (ffbb)
6a 6b
4 (7pp) 4 (7pp)
(cbcb) (ebeb)
6c
4 (7pp)
(cncn)
6d
4 (7pp)
(cmcm)
7.
(4p
8a 8b 9a 9b 9c
(8p (8p (8p (8p (8p
8.
'Planctus
1a
2 (7pp)
lb
2 (7pp)
2a
4 (7pp)
(dede)
2b
4 (7pp)
(fgfg)
3a 3b
2 (3p + 3p + 5p) 2 (3p + 3p + 5p)
(hhi (kkl
2c
4 (7pp)
(nono).
2d
4 (7pp)
(lala)
(4p (4p (4p (4p
+ + + +
(4p (4p (4p (4p
+ + + +
+ + + + +
oopp) ggii)
(L24)
6pp) 6pp) 6pp) 6pp)
+ + + +
4p 4p 4p 4p
(aaaa (cccc (eeee (ffff
b) d) b) d)
(afhf) (iaea) (afaf) (jklk)
6pp) 6pp) 6pp) 6pp)
+ 4p)+
nnnn iirr
(4p
+ 2p)
(dh)
(ch) (od) (cd) (fd) (dd)
6p) 6p) 6p) 6p) 6p) ante
nescia'
+ 6p' + 6p
(L123) (aab) (ccb)
III
jji) mml)
(aap qqp) (ggp rrp)
2 (3p + 3+ 5p) 2 (3p + 3+ 5p) 2 (7pp + 6p)
3c 3d 4a
(elel) (alal)
4b
2 (7pp
5a 5b
4 (5p) 4 (5p)
(ssso) (ttto)
6a 6b
5 (7pp) 5 (7pp)
(ggggu) (vvvvu)
7a 7b
2 (7pp) 2 (7pp)
8a 8b
2 (7pp + 6p) 2 (7pp + 6pp)
(gzgz) (4545)
9a 9b
4 (7pp) 4 (7pp)
(6c6c) (ezez)
10a
4 (7pp)
(7878)
10b
4 (7pp)
(efef)
11a 11b
4 (7pp) 4 (7pp)
12.
4 (7pp)
+ 6p)
(6p) (6p)
+2 +2
(wwxxy) (zz112)
+ 7pp + 7pp
-
(9999A) (vvyyA)
+ 6p + 6p
(BByy) (L141)
9.
'Samson
dux
1a lb
3 (7pp) 3 (7pp)
+ 5pp + 7pp + 5pp +3 + 5pp + 7pp +. 6pp +4
2a 2b 2c
2 (7pp + 5p) 2 Opp + 5p) 2 Opp + 5p)
(gg) (gg) (gg)
3.
4 (7pp)
(hhhh)
4a 4b
6 (7pp) 6 (7pp)
(iii jjj) (kkkkkk)
5a 5b
2 Opp 2 Opp
6.
4 (7pp)
(11mm)
7.
8 (7pp)
(nnoonnpp)
Ba 8b 8c 8d
2 2 2 2
(6pp). (6pp) (6pp) (6pp)
fortissime'
(3p + 3pp + 3pp) (3 + 3pp + 3pp)
14. 15. 16. 17. 18.
(IR) (IR) (IR)
(klkl) (khkh)
+ 4pp) + 4pp)
(qqr) (ffr) (kkr) (ccr)
+ 3p + 3p +'3p + 3p
9. 8 (7pp) + 9pp 10. 8 (7pp) 11. 2 (7pp)'+ 2 Opp + 4p) 12. 8 (7pp) +2 (3p + 3p + 7pp) +2 13a 4 (7pp) 13b 4 (7pp)
(IR) (aabcbcddd) (eefefedddd)1(IR)
Opp
+ 4pp)
( 4p + 4p + 3p)'+ (4p + 3 pp + 4p) +2 (3 +3 2 (4p + 4p + 4p + 3pp) +6 (7pp) ( 4p + 4p + 4p + app) + 2 Opp + 3pp + 7pp) 6 (7pp) 2 (7pp))+ 2 (7pp + 2p) 112
(ssss ggggg) (aa kk tt ii) (kk kl k1) (uu vv ww xx yys yys klkl (1111) (zzdd) + 7pp) (11 23 23) (jj qqiiii) (bbb) (IR) (44jj55) (66 78 78)
(IR)
19a 19b
(iii)b
2(5p). + 2 (5pp) (5p) 2(5pp-) +2
(99AA) (AABB)
20.6
(7pp)
(CCDDEE)
21.2
(7pp)
(EE)
Sequence
double
structures:
forms
versicle
(L113)
1.
'Omnis in
la lb
2 (6pp + 4pp + 6pp) 2 (6pp + 4pp + 6pp)
2a 2b
4 (6pp) 4 (6pp)
+ 4pp. + 6 (7pp) + Opp +6 (7pp)
(kllk cc mmnnm) (noon cc ppjjp)
3a 3b
5 (7pp) 5 (7pp)
+ 3 (8p) + 3 (8p)
+ 7pp + 7pp
(qbbq brrrb) (fppf psssp)
4.
3 (8pp)
+ 7p +2
(8pp)
2.
'Da
1a
5 (6pp)
+ 4p +3
(6pp)
+ 3pp +2
(6pp)
(aabbcddcceed)
1b
5 (6pp)
+ 4p +3
(6pp)
+ app +2
(6pp)
(ffgghiihhjji)
2a 2b
2 (10pp) 2 (10pp)
3a 3b 4.
6pp + 4pp +4 (6pp) + 4pp +3 (6pp) 6pp + 4pp +4 (6pp) + 4pp +3 (6pp) 4 (8pp) + 6pp +2 (7pp) + 2 (4pp + 7pp) + 6pp
3.
'Divina
1a lb
8 (8pp) 8 (8pp)
2a 2b 3a 3b
(ghihgh. jklk) 6 (8pp) +2 (7pp + 6p) 2 (8pp) +8p+_3(8pp)+* 2(7pp+6p)(nhn0kpk) (gqrrbbiis) 8 (7pp) + 6p (bbcctthhs) 8 (7pp) + 6p
4.
'Expirante
1a 2a 3a
2 (8p + 7pp) +2 (8p + 8p + 7pp) 6 (7pp) +2 Opp + 6p) 2 (8p + 7pp) + Opp + 8p + 7pp)
(abab ccd eed) (fgfggf fhfh) (ijij jij)
lb 2b 3b
2 (8p + 7pp) +2 (8p + 8p + 7pp) 6 (7pp) +2 Opp + 6p) 7 +" (7pp +'8p + 7pp) 1 (8p + 7pp)+/
(klkl mmn oon) (gpgppg gqgq) (rs.. srs)
5.
'''O felix
la lb
8 (7pp) 8 (7pp)
2a 2b
4 (7pp+ 8 (7pp-)
3.6
lacrimas'
+2 +2
(4p + 4p) (4p + 4p)
+4 +4
(6pp) (6pp)
(
(aab: ccb dd effe) (ggf eef hh ijji)
(tuuvt
+ 7p + 8pp
uvt)
(L23)
plaudens'
(6pp) (6pp)
+2 +2
providential
+ 4pp + 6pp + 4pp +5 + 4pp + 6pp + 4pp +5
(6pp) (6pp)
(kkfllfmfmffm) (nnoppogoroor) (smmsssttms) (iuuiiivvui) (wxxwbyyuuzzb)
(L25)
(aaabcccb) (dddefffe)
(L37)
primitivo'
Bituria'
(L97) (abababab) (cdcdcdcd)
6p)
(7pp + 6p)
(efefefef) (ghghghgh)
(ijijkjljmmm) 113
(iii)c
6.
'Flere
labet'
(L40)
1a
3 (4p + 6pp)
+ 6pp
(aaab)
1b
3 (4p
+ 6pp)
+ 6pp
(cccb)
2a 2b
3 (4p 3 (4p
+ 6pp) + 6pp)
+ 4pp + 4pp
(ddde) (fffe)
3a 3b
3 (4p + 6pp) 3 (4p + 6pp)
+ 4p + 4pp
(gggh) (iiih)
4a
3 (4p + 6pp)
+ 4p
(aaaj)
4b
3 (4p
+ 6pp)
+ 4p
(kkkj)
5a 5b
3 (4p + 6pp) 3 (4p + 6pp)
+ 4p + 4p
(lllm) (nnnm)
6a 6b
2 (4p + 6pp) 2 (4p + 6pp)
+ 3+2 + 3+2
7a 7b
2 (4p + 6pp) 2 (4p + 6pp)
(7pp) (7pp)
(ooo oop) (aaa aap)
+ 7p + 7p
(qq rrrs)) (aa ttts)
8a 8b
+ 4 (6pp) + 4 (6pp) 2 (4p + 6pp) + 4 (6pp) 2 (4p + 6pp) + 4 (6pp)
9a 9b
2 (7pp) 2 (7pp)
{xxy) (zzy)
(cc bubu) (vv kwkw)
+ 6p + 6p
(vvl) (221)
10a 10b
2 (4p + 6p) 2 (4p + 6p)
11a
2 (7pp)
11b
2 (7pp)
12a 12b
2 (7pp + 6p) 2 (7pp + 6p)
(5656) (7878)
13a 13b
2 (7pp + 6p) 2 (7pp + 6p)
(9m9m) (ABAB)
14a 14b
3 (4p) 3 (4p)
(CCCD) (EEED)
+ 4p + 4p
(334)
+ 6p
(bb4)
+ 6p
+ 6pp + 6pp (L42)
7.
'Flete
la lb
2 (8pp) 2 (8pp)
2a 2b
10 (6pp) 10 (6pp)
(efefggghhg) (ijijkkkllk)
3a
2 (4p
3b
2 (8p
(mmnno ppqqo)
4a 4b
4 (6pp) 4 (6pp)
5a 5b
2 (8p) 2 (8p)
6a 6b
2 (8p) 2 (8p)
Sequence
1.
fideles
anime'
(aabba) (ccddc)
(6pp) (6pp)
+3 +3
+ 4p + 4p + 4p + 7pp)
+ 8p + 8pp +2 + 8pp +2
(r
+ 7pp) (6pp + 4pp + 3p) (6pp + 4pp + 3p)
+ 2 (7pp + 7pp + 6p) + 2 (7pp + 7pp + 6p) + (3 +'4pp) '+ 4pp + 2'(7pp + 3p) + (3 + 4pp) + 4pp +2 (7pp + 3p)
structures:
'Heu pius
pastor
strophic
occidit'
sequences
(L61)' 114
rs
t ts)
(ubvbwwwxyyx) (z1213334554) (66778998) (AABBCDDC) (E FP F FG FG) (77HH II I Ii IJ)
2 (8pp) +R 2 (8pp) .+R (8pp + 9pp)
la lb 2a
(aaR) (aeR)
5p 5p
(bbR)
5p
+R
2b
2 (8pp)
+R
5p
(bbR)
3a 3b
2 (8pp) 2 (8pp)
+R +R
5p 6p
(ccR) (ddR)
4.
2 (8pp)
+ 5p
5.
(8p,
6.
2 (8pp)
+ 9pp)
(ddR) (eeR)
+ 5p
(ffR)
+ 5p
B QUANTITATIVE
VERSE
(L94) luge'
(IR) ()
1. 2.
'O dolor' 'Jerusalem
3.
'Magni
4.
'Neustria'
5. 6. 7.
(L82) 'Lucifer' hexameters 'Oro Deum' (L117) Leonine hexameters (L108) '0 transeuntes' Leonine hexameters
(äa bb etc. (IR) (IR)
8. 9. 10.
(L39) 'Flebilis' hexametres (L63) 'Heu teneri' Leonine hexameters 'Heu .. quomodo' (L54) Leonine hexameters
(aa bb etc. ) (IR) (IR)
Leonine hexameters (L74) hexameters (L84)
Thedbaldi'
Leonine
(L93)
(IR)
hexameters
()
hexameters
)
C PROSE
(L53) 'Heu heu heu quid' (L147) 'Tu Pater' (L136) 'Quis dabit'
1. 2. 3.
This analyses Both
strophic
Only
one metre
is
three
from in
were written a small
hexameters,
association
with
Leonine
association no special
lines
the
of the
the
wide
quantitative
the
the
choice
either or
lais,
examples. based
forms
double
discussed
of forms or in in
this
The former to its
relation
from 'the
below.
and metres.
prose.
proportion Apart
are
versicle
composed in
range
of
these
loose
epitaph
there
seems to be
this
metre
for
of
115
on
made up of
planctus
discussed
couplets. with
are
of
is
verse
already
number
of which
A significant
rhyming
in
that
previous
Sequence
namely,
meaning
analysis
epitaph.
hexameter
significance
'simple',
as 'complex'.
a metre
or in
rubric
an extremely
number are in
are each in
in
the
forms
main groups,
sequences,
evident
syllabic the
under
and recorded
into
and strophic It
listed
a large
of
complexity
greater
the
than
subdivisions
more
through-composed
and
subdivided
forms
the
and
metre
more than
period
to
owing
one main
also
includes
analysis
a planctus.
are
Although
three
personages,
(L54)
quomodo' to
in
examples
two
to
normal the
to
find
period
The majority
are
written'in
a wide 7pp
of
The. strophic
verse.
of
stanzas ccdd
aabb, formal
It
etc..
structures
forms
and metres
created
poetic
genres.
in
strophic 61 (L111),
or
(L52)
'Jam
and
'Mors
examples grädualljr
from
included
deliberately
to give the
Easter
used
the
in
(L72),
'Cuncta
in
examples
are written
there
is
any significance
it
conceivable
twoin the
are
the
all
metres:
perhaps
flavour,
in
the basis
of
or three-line the
use of
authors
of
twelfth
116
'0mnipotens'
'Heu
'
that
drama.
stanzas the
(L21),
Sapphic
with in
written
(L59),
misere'
'Heu
michi'
...
in
forms
in
the
of
verse62
It
is
as if
because'they
order
the
are
century;
prose.
might
dramas
corpus
in.
originally
deaths
written
twelfth to*the
the
different
of
(L36),:
culpa'
These
belong
these
an archaic
'Ex
by
established
old-fashioned
that
(L51),
associat-
as Charles
whose
(L22),
sorores'
and
metres
such
religious
or
etc.,
poets:
range
four-
or
special
any
8p,
formal
three-
that
1087),
a wide
the
aaaä, 'bbbb
'Cum venissem'
(L91).
formed
(+
from
nobis'
ceremonies
which
for
(L60),
mens'
to
personages
Conqueror
8pp,
twelfth
early
is,
and of
so-called
thirteenth-century
planctus
of
bore
for
they
the
closely
etc.,
planctus
syllabic
+ 6pp),
the
_bbb highly unlikely
used
were
in
that
aaa,
planctus the
is
This
metres,
twelfth-and
plays,
planctus
chants
these
(4p
+ 7pp),
keep
examples
previous
...
in
they
planctus
of
composition
(8p
-
therefore
William
long
the
in
interest:
least
of
popular
scheme
execrabilis'
already
is
it
composed
newly
however
are
7pp + 6p.
with
in
'Heu
is
third 58
when
even
when
period
exceptionally
rhyme
moratur'
the
and
drama,
century
in
verse
strophic
'Heu
57
three
personage:
religious
perhaps
exception:
number
forms:
and metres
is
Latin
some impact, 60
(L107),
sors'
with
used
for
A significant
'0
already
employed
(+1127)
Good
have
examples
used
in
the
Of
set
are
which
planctus
dramas
this
are
seems
lamentation
with
the
with
be
eleventh
from
the
sung.
in
planctus
associated
already
to
...
verse.
metre which 59 Most of the
designs
ion
the
was
century.
line
after
one
that
'Heu
and
Innocents
a non-fictional
of
texts
medieval
and 6p - with
Golliard
death
non-fictional
(L63)
to, assert
religious
prose
metres
range
are
be in
to
tended
material
from
about
teneri'
Holy.
intended
not
the
at
written
the
impossible
were
are
'Heu
of
plays
thus,
prose,
apparently
belong
from
metres
quantitative
(L94),
'O dolor'
are
is,
examples
quantitative
-
-
It
music.
quite
the
of
most
poets
wished
it
would
Half
of
blend
these If
refrains. previous
and thirteenth
case
periods
century
of
There
strophic In
exploration. is
longer
than
(L121)
comprises
four
rhyme
in
is
not
which
develops one
a small
number
examples
which
in
normal
thus
the
particularly
the
so-called
the
normal
periods, it
hemistich
each
has
status
of
Golliard
metre
in
Anglia,
'Pange
melos'
is
essentially
is
included
the
made up in
line.
the
general
itself
In
as in
'In
occasu'
the
base,
the
two
half-lines
(L69),
poet by repeating
7pp
a
6p
b
7pp
a
6p
b
7pp
c
7pp
c
tedium
7pp
d
solatium;
7pp
d
6p
e
7pp
f
6p
e
7pp
f
6p
g
7pp
h
6p
g
dolorem;
viduata
principe vices
suscipe,
fletus
dolori,
meta sit
hanc
post
tibi
diem
dabit casu
prosperam
repentino
novus ortu takes
the
fifteen-line
stanza
be organised
in
multiples
two
sections
in
However
the
effects
through
the
in
what
stanza
-this by the
counterpoint
has
is
not
in
sounds
However,
defied
seems
the
are
seven
with
such
to
of
of
example disyllabic.
achievement'of
that
the
five,
or
eight
suggested
In
rhyme. rhyme that
it
and created
by
He thus
uses
rhyme
metrical
theme.
Its
effect
in
a great
sounds
in
a group
of
pattern
line.
(as
line.
rhyme
the
be
unusual
four-', and
of
would
would final
different
this
scheme
a contrasting
bp three, -,groups
each main
with
speculation
immediately
his
this
or
distribution
lengths
against
since
of
experiment
three
of
lucifer
surgens
matutino.
imagine
one might
arranged
poet
to
opportunity
vesperam
letiori
fato
rhyme
example
ceteris
terminet
the
for
provides
geminans
tui
greater
is
merorem,
pre
rerum
created
stanza
sideris
occasu cadis
three:
formal
of
the
that
a poetic
between
relationship
In
each
a new area
however,
remarkable;
exceptions
times:
several
He also
to
simply
Although
septenarii
and
is
previous
lines.
eight
interesting
of point
this
some examples
trochaic scheme
this
as a model.
however
are
the
amongst
of
to it
looked
examples
many from
as is
this
a type all
of the
period),
63
poets 117
who wrote
planctus
in
syllabic
forms
strophic that
evidenced
with
the
types
in
A number
those
of
listed
under
have
been
differently regum
pair
could
space.
example,
those
context
seem to
from the
to
play
written
be unequivocally is
-or there
are
quite
simply
Each
these
of
elaborate also. in
in
the
a type
form
Kunstprosa,
departing
I have left
of in
to
distinct
characteristics From the mid-tenth
regular
metres
rather
in
the
the
line
but
for
poet
discussion
formally
their
these.
the
on which
before
though
of
(L148)
lingers
explore
of from
length.
They
other
the the
syllabic
than
in
the
the Kunstprosa
(L146)).
but
above),
be written
frequent regular
until
the
types,
they in
understood
sequence
said
an
almost are
be
verse
65
forms
sequence other
could
in
quoted
there
(L126)),
suspira'
only
possibilities.
and can be better century
that
no places
planctu'
might
A
also
are
a recognisably
over
for
complete.
there
example
fact
space.
personage
not
a
and within
short
clearly
strophic
the
of
to
owing
'Suecia
and
quite
eclypsim
small
a new stanza
an interest
by
second
'Plange
example, which
of 'Regi
the
quite
either
at
arment' marked
(as
scheme
variation
of
occasions
is
examples
rhyme
no points
'Turmas
example,
(for
incomplete
may
'Sol
e. non-fictional
of
text
and
h very
are
through-composed:
sense
(for
death
64
'0
through-composed,
often
belong
as
(L34),
example,
omitted
clearly
are
they
which
the
at
the
begin
dramas
for
in
simply
such
on a series
(ca. 1240),
quite
the
of
(L73)
as prose
or
are
religious
which
at
written
Some examples
of
few planctus
normally
the
through-composed.
passus'
sequences;
29.1
in
some
under
fact
based
Jerusalem'
Pluteo
are
stanzas
The rest
may be
have been forgotten
easily
of
I-Fl
'Eclypsim
examples
'Jerusalem,
listed in
elaborate
have been strophic;
may well
Equally,
There
resemble
closely
" (L140).
stanzas
is
versicles
of
lack
down.
As in
are
(L125),
Castella'
(L137b),
complex)
comparison
be found
are-to
examples. items
structures
and 'Rex obiit
(L145).
or
which
strophic.
period
the
all
in
The most
verse. this
to
when compared
and especially
sequence
whether
constructed
patitur'
and
pieces
copied
omnium'
from
planctus
(simple
'Plange
(L103)
monialis'
types,
contemporary-troubadour in
short
limited
very
syllabic
establishing
the
of
example,
the
other
'through-composed'
rubric
It
the
speaking
through-composed
difficulties
not
in
versification
'complex'
for
relatively
complexity
of
the
is
end-since, share
relation
many to
began to be composed of
the
early
in sequence or of the two German sequences discussed 66 the previous All the sequences with which I am concerned section. here are written in verse. Indeed in some of the longer examples from ecclesiastical
this
group,
for
example,
Abelard's
'Ad festas 118
choreas'
(L6),
there
are
to
passages for
short
The
rhyme
scheme
pairs
of
third
pair
that
rhyme
scheme
normally
consists
poetic
the
metres
more
indistinguish-
musical
structure.
happens its
of
distinguished
in
is
not
a sufficient
basis
have
to
fortuituous.
possibly
not
repetitions
style
this
since
sequence
way it
for
a two
first
the
Since
this
is
evident
establishing
qualifications
'Diving
or
relatively
simple
This
that
means to
contrast
'Flete
and
structure
interest
number
of
complex
in
one versicle
or
lines
However
(for
repeated 'Flete of
divide
by these
the
in
rhyme are
several fideles
including lais;
naturally
treated times anime'
'in
smaller 'Ad
lais
are
one
on only
is
by
arguably
these:
as five
different
in
the
(L2)
normally
(L6)
disciplined
new proare
course metres 3a-c),
units,
1a).
they instance
One comparable design
each
versicle
manner:
in
of
versicles equal
choreas'
similar
by varying
different
several
multa'
rhyme.
broader
this:
There
metres.
plaudens,
introducing
by
10
marked
'Da
11 119
in
(L113),
within
are
two
or
and is
greatly
festas
a systematic,
and marked (L42)
whole
some there
into
rarely
are
On the
apparently
vere
lai
in
uniqueversicles.
example, in
the
in
value
used
repeated;
'Abissus
example,
(for
is
their
as a
require
those
contrast
unit
musical
to
as many
is
poet
achieving
a versicle
passages
which
highlighted
of
and by
structures;
sodic
one versicle.
to
surprising
they
case
in
lacrimas'
which
in
poem and in
times
in
lai
vary
in
'Omnis
(L42),
each
based
do not
as
sequences
in
contrast
and normally
lengths
fideles'
the
of
(L25).
line
type
employed
providential
up to
However, 67 adequately.
and reduce
in
not
or
forms.
each
same manner,
no,
is
This
are
especially
reference
musico-poetic
equivocal
versicle
period
have
can
value.
though
this planctus,
without
characterise
double sequence
from
lai
the
limited
structures
design
may occur
The main
more
the
such
lengths
the
in
versicle
syllabic
itself,
In
them
stanza the
exactly
other
be isolated,
render
The
(L97)
contrast
to
seems can
generalisation. in
In
essentially
are
which
repeated
in
may seem of
and the
examples
found
a versicle.
it
differences
are
lai
double
the
versicles;
of
examples.
forms
Further
line
as
distinction
principle
(L23)
such
of
general
felix'
pairs
the
sequence,
as follows:
of
elaborate
four,
first
normally
structure
is
strophic
be defined
can
in
the
aside
sequence
in
alone
its
just
sequence
is
this
is
to
refers
sequence
be mistaken
as a sequence. Setting
are
the
though
versicles
one
easily
might
sequence
a strophic
highlights
versicles,
context,
strophic
unless
is
which
which
of
The
poem,
a strophic
their
of
out
songs.
one. planctus
it
lifted
strophic
from
able
if
which,
to
the
6a
Hac in in
hoc fili
vita
sum invita,
malo
mori
Scelus terre
malo,
exprimi
nequit
first
three
by
eximi
malis
last
lines
two
versicles
Against 3.7
Abelard's
lai
in
of
the
vere
length.
(L2)
have
but
3a
in
the
contrasting
Clausus
seen
lumine
iam privatus, quasi'geminis
In
'Planctus
oppressus.
Ludos
marcios
exercere
contrast in
jji.
artus.
(L123)
it
which
contain
such as versicle
three
2 (3p + 3p + 5p), This
still
it.
to
sound,
rhyme
provide
as an entirely. formal For
each
to
either
structure in
example, one might
above
since
the
lengths
68
the
with
mentioned
5pp
c
8pp
c
4p
d
5pp
e
8pp
solitos
nescia'
versicles
versicles
employed: hhi
in
ante
coincides
tenebris
sudans
est
frangit
line
is
a different
of
scheme
expect
represents
a
pattern:
oculorumque
plus
infinding
lie
and used 70 same length, or
below,
carcere,
ad molam
lengths:
In
ways.
passage
rhyme
be
as can
line
the
of versicles.
a counterpoint
a different
However,
similar
always
which
each
in
rhyme and differing
differing
the
in
provides
monosyllabic69
are-all
line
then
to
seems
superseded
and eight
variation poet
The
are
third
six
each pair
in
provides
multa'
to
of
normally
which
the
the
of
lines
through
used
which
poem but
line
I
is
phenomenon
'Abissus each
it
lines
independent
is
in
of
symmetry
rhyme
sound
counterpointed
contrasts
the
lais
contrast
is
The interest
achieving
the
agyos,
anime',.
by rhyme)
marked
rhyme
introduced
this
3.
highlight In
(each the
adopt
which
contrast.
which
Christe
fideles
'Flete
of
half-lines
of
The new sound
a means of
filios
occidunt.
pairs
47
nefarios
te,
et
versicle.
887
motus
allidunt
the
short
terret
sanctorum
volentis.
are
motus
terret,
gladios
in
animi
dolentis
These
celum
qui
estus
tantis
terre
impios,
dum reprimi
mi,
vel
6b
contains
the
e
4p
d
5pp
f
app
f
4p
d
also lines in
functions
as a means of providing
of
the
same length.
which
the
following
rhyme sounds
some contrast 120
(it
is
metre
the
reflect not,
However
for
line
is
lengths:
example,
hhi
it
but
hhi),
dux
'Samson 'Planctus (L6)
it
not
divided
cursus.
short;
since
positioned for
variation
the
of
lines
the
for
example,
frequently
very little
scope within
Although
are carefully
accents
is
pattern.
accent
festas'choreas'
'Ad
are relatively
is
there
accents
than
scale
planctus
rhyme which
in solitüdine, m ltitüdine, magna
there
few.
In fact
mirrored
in
what
in
observed favour
are
are in-
there
versicles,
repeated
been
has
the
However,
there
influence
in
does
which
he employed
later
writers. in
in
but
distinctive
included
in each.. St. Martial
created
a precedent
The forms there is
also
precise
planctus
of conductus
personages, were known it
there the
form
well
between
theme.
be that
a wide
worth
lai
form If
some type 121
are planctus
the
social
clearly
form
is
in
are written
which are twelfth-
and content;
to the planctus.
at least
metres.
indicate
form
was used for
not
had already
confined it
unclear;
or on a religious could
lai
been
already
of metres and early
period
was a relationship
and was not
remains
this
between
relationship
evidently
subjects,
from
on
existing
and versus 74 flexibility.
of planctus
forms
verse
of
range
of
He was
are
eleventh-century
such formal
for
been
exceptions73
the wide
repertories
that
which
is
late
unlikely
function
lais
had
combinations
However the
was no particular
of different
few
regularity.
influence
he employed
The
in
planctus.
the
any particular
unusual
his
the
that
evidence
which
metres
slightly
and metres
function:
social
were of
accentual
for
verse
of
be much
planctus.
of
about
century
that
the
of
type
of
been
compromised
may have 72 lais.
planctus
... 71' "-
have
would
such
composition
this
use
lais
his
rather
the
viribus striking:
pattern
intended
poet
totis
accents
accentual
Abelard's
seem to
composition
new metres, What is
to
not
Most
the
the that
poet
these
and its
suggested
first
ab hostibus, / et fustibus:
lines'are
two
first
whether
and if
some considerable clearly
is
line,
third
the
of
accents
uniformity,
of It
the
instant
...
be established
cannot
Circumdor /. cum armis
fortitudine, trochaic
The bouncy
used
4b
Post
gravi
only
shape
example: 4a
it
formal
through,
seem to be relatively
they
in which
long
of most of its
of
the
on a much grander
sections
obvious
have disyllabic
they
is
Abelard's
Unlike
The lengths
some variations,
for
(L141)
into
to
related
planctus.
on ante-penultimate
line
stances
Abelard's
fortissime'
nescia'.
double
the
in
ante is
closely
much more
than
versicle
each
is
range Its that
noting
the
of biblical
context
of relationship
and
of
the
between
lai the
form
of
in
interest
particular formal
types,
form
and its
a planctus
begin
the
to
this
more
5.
The
forms
A SYLLABIC
Strophic (a)
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. (b) 1. 2. (c)
(ii)
of
features.
They
main
through-composed become
occasionally
composed
in
listed
planctus
1300-ca.
Four
Table
1405
are
as follows:
VERSE
'Filii met (L38) (L85) 'Me Gordis'
S S S S S
3 4 3 3 2
(8p + 7pp) (aaa, bbb etc. ) (aabbc, ddddc. eeffc'etc. (8p). + 7pp ) _ (8p + 7pp) (aaa, bbb etc. ) (8p) + 7pp/8pp(aaab, cccb etc.: ) (abab, cdcd etc. ) (8p + 7pp) (as 4 lines)
S2 S4
(7pp + 6p) Opp + 6p)
S3
(6pp + 6pp)
S4
(8pp)
S3
(8p)
(as 4 lines) (as 8 lines)
(abcb, defe etc. ) (ababcbcb etc. )
6pp + 6pp (L137)
dabit'
'Vexilla'
(L151)
+ 8pp
(abcb,
(aaab,
dede,
cccd
fgfg
etc. )
etc. )
8p (L50)
'Heu heu Christel
Through-composed
+ 8pp +4
'Heu misereri'
2.
'Heu infelices'
3.
'0 fratres'
(L58)
2 (5p)
(L55)
(8p)
+2
+ 7pp
lOpp + (7p + 7pp)
(aaabcccb
etc. )
(aabbc) (aa)
(L99)
('Flete,
+ 4pp + 6p + 9p + 6p +5 + 3p + 4p + 4p + 4p + 4p +_7pp + 4p + 4p + 4p + 7pp, +
(8pp)
structures
1.
4.8p
and the
sequence,
three
7pp + 6p
8pp
1.3p 2.3p 3.4p
Planctus
'Pange .. necem' (L120) (L105) '0 quarr dolet' 'Pange .. gl. ' (1,119) (L13) 'Ante crucem' 'Cum de cruces (L20)
(d)
1.
and more
the
which
Sp. + 7pp
'Quis
(e)
the
form,
way in
Of
structures
1.
1.
the
be established.
might
inter-contrertible.
almost
(i)
is
period
strophic
share
context
social
8p
+ 7pp
(aabbcd) (ee ffggh). (iijjh) (k k 1)
122
fideles')
3a 3a "
('Flete 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11.
2 (8pp) +3 (6pp) 2 (8pp) +3 (6pp) 7pp + 6p + 8pp + 6p + 7pp + 7pp 4 (6pp) + 7pp +5 (6pp)
(7pp + 7pp + 6p) 2 (8p) +2 2 (8p + 9) 6p + 7p + 8p + 7pp + 6p
fideles')
(mmnnm) (ooppo) (qrqsqs) (tutuvvvwwv)
lb 1a
(xxyyzllz) (tb2w) (ffffz)
5a
2a -
12. 8p + 11pp +4 (8p) +6+ 6p + 9p + 6p + 8p ('ssbf333 4s4s) (zzz55) 13. 3 (8p) -- + 9p + 8p (zzzzz6d6L) 14. 4 (7pp + 6p) + (3p + 3p + 6p) (771) 15. 7pp + 8pp + 7pp 16.
11p + 6p + 8pp
17. 18. 19. 20.
3 2 2 3
4.
'Scariotis'
+ 9pp+6pp+6p+
(3p
+ 3p +6p)
-
(8ftfgwl)
-
(ssqsws) (7pp + 6p) (7pp + 6pp) + 8pp + 6p + 7pp + 7p (3p + 3p + 6p) (own9ttdtl) (8p) + 7pp (aal) (6pp) /+ 6pp+,7pp+6pp+ 2 (6pp + 4pp + 3p)7 (ApBpwwwzttz) (L143) 4 (8p) +4p+8p+4 Rhyme: aaaa bb ccc
Triplum:
(4p+8p+ aaa ddd eee
Motetus:
2 (7pp + 8p) + (Prose: (Prose: 27) Rhyme:
Tenor:
2 (8pp)
(iii)-Sequence
3b 4a
(used
three
8p)
+ 4p + 8p + 13p.
fff
9+5 +'8 + 14) +3 abab .. cdcdcd
(7pp + 8p)
+
(aa)
times)
structures
1.10
jam
(L102)
Christi'
(7pp), (7pp) (7pp) (7pp)
(aab) (aab) (ccb) (ccb)
1a lb 2a 2b
2 2 2 2
3a
2 (8p
3b
2 (8p + 7pp)
2.
'Heu heu virgineus
+ + + +
6p 6p 6p 6p
(dede)
+ 7pp)
(dede) (L54a)
flos'
(L123). This sequence is based on 'Planctus It includes ante nescia' la and b, 2a and 2b, 3a and 3b, 2c and 2d, 3d lines 1 and 2, all versicles 3c, 4a and 4b 5a and 5b, 6b and 7b. Versicle la is preceded by the stanza 'Heu heu virgineus flos', and 4a is preceded by the stanza '0 quanta est miseria': A. Heu, heu! virgineus flos! Heu;. nature'pulcherrima dos! Hsu! vix cepit esse, et trahitur ecce ad non esse!
B. 0 quanta et doloris quo si transit in filie que nunc (Young,
A:
(the 8+
B:
1
treatment
of
10 + 7p + lop
2 (8pp)
+4
(7pp)
'heu! (aabb)
as a disyllable
(ccddee)
123
is
est miseria tristicia, patris gladius et non alius viscera, habent ubera! Drama,
editorial)
I,
p. 699)
of
a
('Planctus
(L132)
3.
'Qui
1a lb
3 (7pp + 6p) (7pp 7pp +3
2a 2b
(7pp 7pp +3 3 (7pp + 6p)
3a 3b
3 (7pp-+ 6p) 3 (7pp + 6p)
4a
7pp +3
5a 5b
5 (7pp) 7pp +5
4b
3 (7pp + 6p)
6a
7pp +3
7a 7b
3p + 3p + 5p 3p + 3p + 5p
(wwx) (ppx)
6b
3 (7pp
(iy
gy
8a 8b
4 (7pp) 4 (7pp)
(zc (1i
zc) 1i)
7c 7d
3p + 3p + 5p 3p + 3p + 5p
(cc2) (aa2)
3a 3b
9a 9b
4 (7pp) 4 Opp)
(ga ga) (as as)
4a 4b
pergitis'
viam
per
+ 6p) + 6p)
(7pp
+ 6p)
(ab, ab cb) (c ca. da da)
-
(e of of gf) (gh eh ih)
-
(c jk ik mk) (c cn cn an
-
(c
co
po co)
'(ir
(7pp + 6p)
+ 6p)
8a 8b
gs ea)
(c tu iu
nescia')
-
(iiiie) (q qqqqe)
(7pp)
ante
-
vu)
3b 3b
ly)
2a 2b
10a 10b
3 (7pp + 6p) 7pp +3 (7pp + 6p)
(34 54 v4) (z z4 c4 c4)
-
11a 11b
7pp +3 7pp +3
(7pp + 6p) (7pp + 6p)
(z pg 6g lg) (a a7 17 17)
--
12a 12b
3 (7pp + 6p) 3 (7pp + 6p)
(ap ip gp) (11 a1 g1)
-
13a
7pp +3
(7pp + 6p)
(j
j8
13b
7pp +3
+ 6p)
(j
g9 19 g9)
-
14a 14b
7pp +3 (7pp + 6p) 3 (7pp + 6p)
(j vA BA cA) (1C gC 1C)
15a 15b
2 (7pp) 2 Opp)
(DDCCg) (33ggg)
9b/9a 9a/9b
16a 16b
3 Opp + 6p) 3 (7pp + 6p)
(eg vg 8g) (vD 4E sE)
-
17.
3 (7pp + 6p)
(py Fy ay)
-
B
1.
C 1. 2.
(7pp
+2 (6p) + 7pp + 10p + 6p + 7pp
QUANTITATIVE
'Scotia
a8 c8)
-
VERSE
plange'
(L144)
hexameters
PROSE (L29) te' 'Doleo'stper (L71) 'Infelix ego,
(motet)
124
(aa,
bb etc. )
The forms
and metres
reliant
on existing
mainly (7pp
+ 6p),
a time
8pp,
languages
the
With
(6pp + 6pp),
the
the writing
forms
a hymn relatively cris S
sollemniis
vetera,
Per dies
noctesque
aquas deducere,
become
stanzas accent
patterns
the
final
provides
was not
a prime
the
'Samson
dux
of
word
same question
my ears)
would
emerge:
poem the
first
stanza
a dactylic
stanzas especially
accents
short
lines
is
scope for
limited,
especially
ytones.
That
by a consistently
is
not
others
the variation
say that
deployed
8pp
b
6pp + 6pp
a
6pp + Epp
a
6p
a
+ 6pp
in
relation
rhythmic
the
shape
(at
of
dactylic
the
words
accents least
them? the
each of
such is patterns
words
rhythm: 125
it
occur
to
In
this
remaining is at
the
In
accent
rest
which
pattern. to
normal
heed them or ignore
all
(in
6pp
the
in
of
normally
discussed
odd
two
'noctesque'
of
if
might
imitation
the
case,
b
first
with
trisyllabic
to
a
conform
are trisyllabic.
the
6pp + 6pp
exception
accent
this
that
since
a
seems to be most frequent;
of rhythm fact
6pp + 6pp
that
the
somewhat exceptional:
by the
and most
not
the poet
did
type
promoted
final
a rather
regarded
the
of
with
was
In
a
sections
indication
final
does
(L141).
fortissime' were
the
which
6pp + 6pp
accentual
previous
a compdrision
concern,
three)
line
towards
in
noted
a useful
here
even
on 75
modelled sollemniis':
dere,
tendencies
occasionally However,
the
8pp
period
pieces
(L137)
raises
this
norm.
accents:
dabit'
each
by
have
the
these
of
apparently
mortem praesulis?
I
which
is
effundere, suffi
established as in
omnia,
mültum
last
This
sint
(L137):
as well
et opera.
debit
that
formal
of
praeconia,
lachrymas
regularity
'Quin
(L137)
dabit'
nova
expect
at
vernacular
been long
as a whole
Et fonte
One might
of
all
Recedant
Quis meo capiti
+ 7pp),
dabit'
'Quis
used have
sonent
Deflenti
and in amount
of
Et ex praecordiis
voces
(8p
on
composed by St. Thomas, 'Sacris udia, iuncta sint g
recently
are
Nevertheless,
Latin
metre
verse
'Quis
Corda,
at
the
Latin
of planctus.
in
period
evidence.
and metres
of medieval
composition
both
is,
that
one exception,
based
metres
a considerable
be in
this
hexameter.
planctus
to
continues
is,
quantitative
declining,
was clearly
inventiveness
in
in
during
composed that
models,
8p and the
interest
when
planctus
of
of
therefore
are normally
the there
poem is
proparox-
typified
are a number of
deviations;
it
through
verse as the
paroxytone,
accentual
the
for
number
position
lines
of
the
of
that
from
poets
position
were
'Sacris
All
each
the
for
the
was
or
poet
of
a prescription
and the
is
words
pro-
stress
that
stanza
trisyllabic
such
of
aiming
sollemniis' in
accentual
with
on regular
it.
for
the use of
not
based
and half-lines
accent:
words
consistent
listening
derived
trisyllabic
ultimately
not
were
(L137)
dabit'
likely
a feature
they
less
of
of features
combinations
rhyme,
or
more
quite
regularity, because
'Quis
is
It
chance
disyllabic
and the
accents
accent.
pulse,
line,
poetic
the development
a case for
argue
through
accident:
short
final
does however
normal
his
own
contribution. This final
is
accent)
(L120), It
also
'Pange
might
a lack
the
degeneration
in
the
form
parody:
'Pange
lingua
(L151)
is
rather
than
'Pange
Hence the
..
maintaining
accentual
admittedly on the
subject
of
in
in
expect
that
In
lingua
necem'
(L120)
final
accent
where
on the
are
in
syllable line
of
the
word
3.1b
the is
are in
accordance
with
first
in
examples
number of
it the
stanza
marked contrast is
with
technique
syllables
in
is
occurrences
apparently
accented
it
is
treatments,
verse,
the
of but
an earlier
else
following
for
of
the
the word.
of of
'Petrus'
on the the
first
second
the
accents
line.
effect.
halfthat
'Petr(s',
ironic is
of versification
126
one poem
can be an occasion
work
each half-line
in
accented or
arguably
within
treatment
However
names are
therefore
two
three
to
to base conclusions
However,
8p.
satirical
Proper
on such is
metre
Gaveston.
committed
pronounciation:
first
to those
no poor man's
the
the
celebrate
briefly
be consistent
should
various
given
a new composition
these the
line
either
contrafactum ting
there
prodeunt'
planctus
'Petrus'.
word
hymn
poets'
was not
argument.
a circular
one would 'Pange
their
the
exemplified
irregularity
accentual
to become entwined
of the
treatment
somewhat variable
be
can
purpose
regni
Peter
from
a contrafactum
of
written
on Fortunatus's
11'sfavourite
Edward
regularity
to the
reference
prodeunt'.
are
particular
and 'Vexilla 77Both
certaminis'
evidence
these
the
modelled
7- 11 two metres. derives
the writer
That
is
clear
of
for
necem'
..
composition
poet:
two
hymns
the
prodeunt'(L151). verse
of
the
of
However
(L120)
death-of
regni type
part
well-known
regls
of these
choice
this
for
'Pange
contrafacta,
'Vexilla
type.
proelium
the
ambitions.
with
two
'Vexilla
on
mourn
on the
necem'
gloriosi
based
to
(except
regularity
three
resort
the
of
the
and
a poetic
of
accent
(L119)
inspiration
and metre 76
in
evident
that
of
of
to
gloriosa'
.. be thought
betrays
of
indifference
apparent
of
The for
associa78
In
based on imitating stanza,
is,
normally
with
is
It (L50)
also
introduces
some-variation
consisting
of
to
eight
the
the
original this
In the
often
begins
form
the
of
Apart
of
the
accent,
two stanzas
which
has
attempt in
used first
been
'Planctus is
new stanza
the
decision It
mine.
to
quite
be based
on the
could
conceivably
here
German:
case,
these
contrivance 1 stresses.
be more like
can
stanza. in
changes
internal
the
accents.
are each based
an incomplete
'Planctus
of
prosody are
is
design.
since
speculation
also
and
it
in
this
and
syllabic
too
much obscure
as having there
would
four need
to
to corroborate
setting
a musical
is
could
language,
Without
the
occasion
one or
be'regarded
each
could
metres
tentative
Kunstprosa,
importance
No
whether
but
a vernacular
most
of
than
be
debatable
on all
of
to
new stanzas
is
it
and nescia'.
ante
My analysis
and possibly
stanzas
the though
final
sequences
the
of
either
be a form
lines only
the
of
Indeed
rather
four
This
0'
version
stresses
an accident
regularity
with
stanzas
the
as in
as a disyllable
simply
begins
systematic
into
syllabic.
'heu'
in
through
as well
nescia'.
treat
expanded
(L123) or 'Flete nescia' ante (L54a). is simply one heu virgineus floss
adapt
purely
is
stanzas second
line,
last
'Planctus
corrupted
ante
the
subsequent
recurs
have been inserted
made to
dolorosa'
as a proparoxyton,
(L102)
'Heu,
or
modified
The In
achieved
either
planctus:
five.
stanza
variation
(L42).
slightly
first
final
three
continues)
is
anime'
fideles
(and
mater
pattern:
first
(8pp).
+4
heu Christe'
composition of Marian 79 the first However,
overall
the
10 jam Christi'
from
on existing
the
remaining
+, 8pp
the
'Heu
and
'Stabat
century
in
the
(8p)
example
position
of
in
S'3.
accent
into
the
in
thirteenth
syllables
seven
syllables
pattern
final
from
time-of
popular
the
verse
(L13)
crucem'
this
extremely
devotional
accents. 'Ante
contrafacta,
became
It
stanza.
final
that
likely
quite
are
the
for
regard
consistent
such a suggestion. For 'Qui
ante
in
the
with
is the
quite
dependent
on 'Planctus
an impressive
so-called
Golliard
metre
being
versicles
'Qui
directly
suggests that the Golliard 82 However this is regularity.
seem that of his
per viam' patterns its
poet
in
which
there
is
are
nescia'
ante
All
adaptation.
Norberg
accentual
that
highly
more elaborate
accentual
evidence
would
the
nescia'.
promote
in
in
are written
composed,
is
(L132)
per viam'
which
it
that
all
the
passages
apparently
newly
taken
'Planctus
metre certainly
from
tended
to
not
in
some considerable
range
employed.
On the
face
of it
therefore
it
has cleverly
fused
the
prosody
of his
model
own inspiration. 127
Though '0
also
on an existing
planctus
(L99)
is
ambitious
fratres'
its
dependency
double The
overall
basis
'Qui
of
'Flete
fideles
interested
in
a long
is
-
they
author
not
One
discernible
also
as those
was evidently
order
in
obtrusive
anime'
not
in
rhymes
barely
fideles
stanzas.
as systematic
piece
though
its
through-composed.
disyllabic
of
'Flete
from
varied
some extent
this
of
versicles;
work the passages
is
are
deployment
elaborate
symmetrical
to
conceals
ignoring of
(L42))
anime'
almost
virtually
(L99)
that
the
It
a series
additions
anime':
the
to'-highlight
the
(L132)
by
fratres'
'0
fideles
piece.
anime'
accumulating
that
about
viam'
per
fideles and
is
affect feature
in
a much more
'Flete
on
versicle
striking
('Flete
based
contrast
such
with
the new additions. Of
the
'Scariotis'
motet
(in
and verse is
the most examples 83 (L143). In the first
for
a motet,
unusual
to conceal
the
forms
new life.
are
characterised
by
form
either
true
remains
a great
of
this
6.
Throughout associated
poets
with
about
be
its
six
the
planctus.
in
this
inspiration. as derivative to give
1300
after
hundred
began to invent
what
many cases. and content
of
imitations
possible
the Ambrosian
such terms
to be imitating:
between
the to
seems
were employed
of one or other
count
in
pattern for
used
pieces
as the various
became unconcerned
anachronistic
own formal
regularity
became exhausted
be said
a rather
formal
existing
composed
examples
septenarius,
They effectively
evidently
the
accentual
syllable
is
this
it
of
which
trochaic
the
relationship
of
such as the
by repeating
are thus
a lack
that
metre
could
of
possible
the Golliard
piece
may have been declining
planctus
is
It
most unlikely. of metres
the
of versification That
this
be original:
or recreations
arts
that
The metre
metres.
evidence
contrafacta
mixes
written, his
prose
poet
metre.
seems little
old
they
in
fact
devises
poet
may well
motetus
interest
there
To denounce is
the
wereoften
existing
of the Golliard
Although period,
of
the
the
undoubtedly'
the
place
aside
the
Secondly,
of
an inversion
texts
prose
which
combinations
sections
setting
motetus):
phenomenon.
by unusual verse
the
is
striking
remaining
metre
and
new forms
the half-lines.
early
form
metrical
as trochaic That
there
or form
septenarius is
no consistent
and social
context
period.
Conclusion
year
history
Instead
it
128
no single is
characterised
poetic
form
is
by considerable
inventiveness.
formal employed
are
which
metres
new cultural
norms Plainly
patterns. a 'planctus
it
is
the
to
a metre
which
had
planctus
from
somewhat
archaic
The form
to
are
the
to
forms
as a whole.
a non-fictional
planctus
rhyme,
are
in
literary
imitation accented
to create
in
written
that
conceivable had
which
a
final
line their
its
for
form
accents;
line
the
of
sentiments
for
the
by substituting
by adapting
in
other
order
count
to
cultures, 129
of
concomitants
not
is
for
only
from
a means of
of
syllabic the
various
through longs
with
and normally stanza
which
is
a new stanzaic example,
the
quite
seems
Ages:
a metre
as a
-
distinct
some of
two-line
create
in
ways:
patterns
types
Middle
existing parts
definition.
quantitative
on syllable
by repeating
fýoms from
in
its
its
is
to
and
syllabic
existence
reference
with
twelfth
normally
form
different
the
sequence. sequence
the
almost
its
the
though
and
are
available,
and
in
This
examples
majority
form
terms
little
of
of
accent
relation
and with
are
various
verse.
were created
lengths
is
own sake since
Some of
in
in
and
nevertheless
both
forms
feature
for
in
seen
in
in
talents
indicated
vast
common,
thus
lengths
have
form,
planctus
interested
been
have
metres
one new line;
the
As I
they
main
most
be consistently
derive
the
three
should
by depending
syllables;
or by borrowing
is
proportion
prose,
can be accounted
forms
of classical
two different
Occasionally
to
said
enjoyed-popularity
forms
can be accounted
on the
the
expression;
which'verse
in the
that
differing
the
a small
clearly
to have an autonomy.
ways in
by
nourished
metres
they
which
through-composed
fact
strophic
be
as a whole
of
forms
exercised of
versification
in
however,
from
or
one
the
The
same as an interest
almost
whereby
traditions
also
context.
this;
planctus
in
form,
seem to
expression
to
although
inventiveness
which
social
metres
forms
in
its
to
the
written
assonance,
organising
is
written
therefore
period
of
centuries.
poets
often
were
it
devised;
been
cannot
nor
and through-composed
challenge
of
verse
quantitative
strophic
general
also
Latin
exceptions
strophic
Formal
the
medieval
planctus
history
and frequently
-
existing
that
process
not
followed
historical
in
thirteenth
were
they
recently
content,
verse,
these
planctus
of
commonplace
traditional
of
instead
Nevertheless,
the
namely,
designs
dramas
the
of
the
syllabic
Of
only
occasionally
written
in
of
a combination
of
flavour.
significance. are
formal
of
forms
verse
a combination 84 bricolage: the
of
out
establish
particular
respect
the
religious
its
to
there
crafted
corpus
possible
related
are
of different
range
through
a type
as
tradition':
common to
invented
so often
be described
could
the wide
Indeed
forms made up shape;
the Mozarabic
There
rpeces. drawn
are
and much debated
is
the
question
of
ignored
around
the
As for
the
of the
Latin
Whether
its
musical
nature until
six
remains
form
of they
this
of the
been
it
of
rare
not
rather
of
though
out, in
the
form.
130
cannot light
commonplace. lai
the
Latin
a study
planctus
The with
be regarded of
such a
be begged
discussion.
consistent
or
grounds.
would
the
logically
carried
corroborated
many questions into
than
however,
clearly,
nature
be
regularity.
on subsequent
the
brought
to
characteristic
or metrical
too
Latin interest
began
accentual
considered
is
complex
medieval
words
on formal about
and metre,
chapter,
of
an open question:
be learnt
were
favour
scholars
be established
investigation
have
in
of
be
could
Of particular
were influential
planctus
considerations
conclusions
accents
on the whole
much can
poetic
normal
previous
highly
A history chapter.
century
which
this
of
this
twelfth
cannot
treatment
of
the
composers
However
scope
which
distinctions
subtle
over-looked.
whether
planctus:
relationship
from
the
refrain
Abelard's
planctus
has
subject
beyond
lies
more
cursory
my necessarily
which
prosody
undoubtedly
the as final
of
musical
if
MELODIC MODE, FORM AND STYLE
CHAPTER FOUR:
Introduction
1.
of this
The purpose melodies
As indicated it
that
in Chapter
is
to investigate
are typified
by specific
chapter
the planctus
of
is
One, a number of previous
considered. Chapter
Six. it
style two are
The
should
motets
the
and
treated
each melody
to
this
upper
the
the
form
music
non-liturgical the
of
system
the
least
achieved
system
different shown
is
music
theorists: definitions .
medieval
music
musical the
of
is
is
or versicle
plainchant
of
of both
theory
the
As is
liturgical
the West around
the ninth
is of
a synthetic chant
in
both
in tonaries
inconsistencies applied.
was often
only
lent
super-
composed from
melodies
liturgical did
at
song into
fit
not
modes to which
and in often Moreover,
partially
the
century.
system which
the
and
well-known
on the Byzantine
it
mode were
in
numbers
modes, modelled
by inconsistencies assigned 5 these
in
number of melodies.
layers
several
In
indicated
and in
a number of problems. in
melody,
form.
sequence
of
plan
general
a strophic
case letters
the
to clarify
of western when the repertory 4 forms. That a great many melodies
are
about
the
mode or tonality
the melodic
attested
chants
particular ieval
basic
in
and conductus,
order
form
it
lower
was expounded
to
be
exception
century,
sixth its
in
ecclesiastical
consistency
of
each stanza
of
in
whether 3 in or sense),
musical
raises
to western
As applied
this
eight
system,
oktöechos
ficial
of
therefore discussed
responsories
is,
composed of a large
The definition
in
discussions
that
and then
lpanctus
case of
the
In
(in
case letters.
melodies,
are necessary
remarks
considered,
through-composed
the
with
with
2
analyses. is
is judgments
affects
passages
as isosyllabic.
scope of the
all
melismatic
Some introductory
addition
that
be noted
issue
this
however
Since
will
style
and
linked
closely
or
by
sadness),
with
interpretation
rhythmic
of
question
form
have argued
scholars
fifth,
the
interval by the of an opening melisma, 1 the sequence Melodic mode, and lai.
extant
characteristics.
musical
by the D mode (a mode associated
typified
the
whether
the
works
of
med-
because 6has as-Crocker
resulted
related
to
practice.
to describe
music
theory
their
discipline
redundant
medieval
or misleading
the
was also
they
authority
In order often
to use the vocabulary
tended
Theorists
frequently
the mode of
feature
as important
regarded
the
into
to give
effort
terms
relation
a particular
which
were
to medieval
practice.
its
was
melody
final 7
consideration.
there
since
and classical
invoked in
was taken
which
in
practices:
when considered
to define
only
of Byzantine
Ambitus
was a need to define
the
bounds within which the internal relationships of a melodjr were organ8 ised. For more detailed analyses initials and medials were also 9 Nevertheless, the final the basis considered. was ultimately for
determining in
cadence indicate
the mode.
final
from manuscript this
system
is
that
is
the
Moreover,
a composition
final
does not
tonality belong
as in
the diatonic Since
concerned
small most
ecclesiastical
melodic
tonal
of
centre
the
which
within tion
the
of
it
letter
the
under
the rubric
'model
notation
An asterisk
beside
survives
of
in
noted
the
letter
a heighted
its
a great
rather
than
cyclic
with
which
to
to
the
final,
but
together
with
the
range
is
its
clearly
tonal
not is
centre
An empty pair that
the
modality
melody cannot
denoting
the
notation
there 132
final
am was
system
to not
the always.
indica-
an adequate in
given
brackets
Of brackets in
survives therefore
placed an
be determined.
means that
are no clef
to
melodies
refer
to
de Grocheo the
planctus
'mode'
I
system
normally
final
indicates
of
neatly
assign
here
nor be said
as Johannes
conform
word
the final.
and that the
is
a melody
denoting
unheighted
melody
if
occurs;
tonality
after
is
final
the
use
This
not
do not
normally
a melody. the
analyses
does
one tonal
first:
oktöechos
and because,
song
I
the
system.
tonality
melodies before
the
diatonic
the
final,
the
a random
in
position
to the
or progressive,
tradition,
mode.
which
not
moves from
to the
effect,
composed
I
has in
melody
of*liturgical
likely
modes
a particular
In
number
the central
returning
In
linear 10
system.
from Byzantine 11 non-liturgical
implies, of
the were
borrowed
is
melodies
differ
can often
Though clearly
tonic
according
to one mode exclusively.
many medieval
the
necessarily
be defined
can neither
final.
seem to occupy
without
melodies
The main difficulty
source.
or non-liturgical
a chant
another
and non-liturgical
same melody
and its
system which
modal
final
inconsistencies inherent its from apart between the tonal relationship a fixed
necessarily
of
often
to
centre
to manuscript
therefore
not
of the
the
of the
variants
as melodic
liturgical
essentially
presents
architecture
tonality
of source
there
element
of both
many examples
the
However,
though: the
signs:
here
-
is
modality
to
Musical
one
chapter
nor
can
medieval
equal
style
been
This
according
in
arranged
they
which
the
in
argue
it
can be composed in
in
the Middle
Ages;
melodies,
The thrust
this
of
frequency I will
with
which
from
survive
with
rubricated
planctus
in
be taken
into
the Excursus summarises from
this
is
details
that
general
musical
mode is
they
were
later
planctus
available of
a large
of various is
written
in
all
proportypes. a
however
to underline
the
employed,
a subject
to which
I wish
before
this
the
setting, or St. Gall
chapter.
form
133
six
One (see Chapter sequence
sequentiaries of
these
melodies will
also
are included
The following
and modality
period:
950
in Table
listed
Transcriptions
the
forms
and that
planctus
is
that
syllabic;
characteristic
patterning
the
composed
St. Martial
about
to
Six.
a musical
follows
sources
relation
to the
normally
patterning
consideration. which
is
are no extant heighted the pre-950 period refer
dominant;
styles.
Planctus
Two) which
used in
periods
is
by musical
melodic
discussing
tonally.
organised
unless
from
melody
three
significantly
in Chapter
2.
units
melodic
them in
There
no one melodic
musical
be returning
Apart
planctus
argument
number of different
of
I discuss
Two)-; I therefore
are typified
examples
if
in manuscript
period.
any of the
or
intervals;
to me.
the
that
or
occur
which
and antiphons
available that
time
considerations
a sense of chronology
periods
a later
One, Chapter
versions
is
range
were composed originally,
responsories
Table
I will
time
these
one of
in
repetition
that
order
or
is
to the
main syllabic
step
of
scope
exhaustively;
is
by
melodic
the case of melodies
recreated
in
in
chapters
In
of
of
there
is
effectively
tion
if
employed;
chapter
period
planctus
is
movement
The
a melody
chosen
from more than
heighted
whether
the
be treated
example.
and how the
maintained.
versions
each
has
which
within
cannot
recall;
two previous
(listed
melodic
are
to to
made relate
whether
motive
the
be given
an area
Clearly
planctus
all
is
music
attention.
of
weight
formulae
melodic
early little
the
have
the
in
style
melismatic;
or
conjectural.
relatively
received
which
some extent
of planctus
analysis melodies
in
Form
Type
Mode/Range
A STROPHIC MELODIES 1.
'Mecum
2.
'A
3.
'Hug
Timavi'
(MT 43a)
AB CD EF GB HF /
(MT 43b)
AB CD EF GH IJ
(MT 1)
solis'
(MT 34)
dulce'
AB A'B
CD CD'
AB A'B
CD E
()
AB CD EF
()
--R EF EF GH IJ
R'
() ()
B THROUGH-COMPOSED MELODIES (i)
(ii)
Responsories 1.
'Montes
2.
'Doleo
3.
'Planxit
(MT 46b)
Gelboe'
(MT 15)
super'
E-d
G:
F-f
ABCDEF G
G:
D-f
ABCDED
G:
D-d
AB
D:
C-A
ABCDEFGHIEJ
D:
C-d
ABCDEFIiE'
D:
C-c
G:
C-d
ABCDA'D
(MT 61)
gutem'
G:
AB CD EF
Antiphons 1.
'Rex
2.
'In
3.
'Montes
4.
'Doleo
5.
'Saul
6.
'Planxit
autem'
(MT 65b)
excelsis'
(MT 35)
(MT 45)
Gelboe' super" et
(MT 14)
(MT 68)
Jonathas'
ABCDE
autem'
(MT 60)
ABGB'
G:
G-g
Virgo'
(MT 62a)
A BB CC DD EE FF. G
G:
D-e
D:
F-g
"G:
D-f
C SEQUENCES (i)
Texted 1.
(ii)
'Quid
Untexted
tu
sequelae
(See
one)
Excursus
(EX. A)
A BB-II-J
1.
Planctus
cygni
2.
Planctum
MC. Ej_
3.
Planctus
Bertanae
(EX. C):
AA-MM
4.
Planctus
sterilis
(EX. F)
A BB CC D EE-II
5.
Planctus
pueri
6.
Planctus
publicani
ABC
captivati (EK. D)
(EX. B)
DD EE FF G
J
()
A BB-MM N
G:
E-e
D:
C-c
A BB CC DD EE FF G
134
in
As unfortunately the
odies period
they
therefore gain of
be determined,
are
be said
can idual
notes
the
aside
clearly
are in
composed
each
six
not
survive
the
sequence
'A
provided to
is
is
It
it
four
the
to have survived is
entirely
by the
first
that
the
a number
of
Argentea
(3.2),
(4.5),
ponding bothered of
helping
each
syllable
or
melismatic indiv-
of
same as the
add them a singer or
with
the
in. cope
are
are
notated.
notated:
also
(6.5).
first
differ
They with
it
stanza do not
seems seem to
a different
liquescence.
Either
135
strange
stanza
the
scribe
If
two
this
and also
seems unnecessary
latter
since
stanza
one.
(3.4), Since
However,
nutritus their
the
that
they
(3.2),
oriundus
be intended
distribution
the
that
from
significantly
version.
contradicted
perdidisti
and Dalmatiarum
(CH-BEsu
Aquitanian
of
one
MT
x):
end of phrases
French
It
in
lines
two settings.
one
in'the
first
the
for
the
(s. ix-s.
the
at
not
the
famesum
civem
do not
the
is
reasonable
other
French
to doubt
which
corresponding
the
1154
only
reason
music
provided
(3.3), (5.2),
the
only
musical
lat.
Northern
the
is
justified,
to
these
(MT 43)
Timavi'
seems
different
of
assumption in
it
Northern
were
second
and words
units of
This
do
destruction),
or
probably
a melisma
seem little
period
setting
(MT 34)
dulcet
(F-Pn
the
of
source
source,
have
lines
that
to
of
two
version of
this
(which
'Mecum
relation
have
to
from though
stanza
in
melodic
song.
pater
melodies to
syllabic
a death
though
contour
Aquitanian
and note
first
have
would
lugere
pauperum
contours
there
other
'Hug
melodies
manuscript
should
be the
Since
However,
different
hhlf-lines
scribe
to
appear
the
a strophic
six
to
minority.
describing
rendering
both
French
planctus
can
contour
melodic
sequentiaries
at
the
for-its
Aquitanian
however
somewhat
Northern
the
the
MT 43b):
is
source
in
possible
planctus
of
in
required
appears
ornamented
and nine.
the
this
distribution
from
be made so easily
Timavi'
that
much in
strophic.
cannot
a more
(s. x):
394
to
mel-
nothing
nevertheless
the
a lament
notation
is
'Mecum
is
notation
the
structures,
melodies
as strophic.
musical
possible
43a)
that
are
of
formal
main
very
is
(MT 1)
same deduction examples.
is
number
containing
structure
that
assume
from
Although
they
whether
planctus
a text
with
with
examples
by referring
examination
three
the
of
so-called
Solis'
it
a significant
Some qualification and
of
through
fact
planctus
ligatures.
and
There
the
extant
semi-diastematic.
form,
question
be resolved
also
to
of
several
modality,
their
of
the
phrase;
each
only
their
about
idea
a general
a number of
owing
is.
written
of
case
intervals
and exact
pitch
cannot
which
the
melody corres-
the
scribe
as a means of
notes
simply
for
enjoyed
filling aware
that
order
to
the
(for
therefore
thesis
light
of
does
not
the
Here
the
sake
the
even
'Glebum The
former
the-former the
of
two
is
there
were (4.4)
latter
melody
the
of
second
do not
the
made a mistake;
scribe
the
of
second
the
it
should
improvisation
strophic
a certain
The two
settings
with
to
of
E,
the
While is,
that
first
stanza. but
even be incomplete;
an alternative hand,
it
melody
by the music
suggested the half-line
after
F cannot
a different
melody
formulae.
flexibility.
altogether, was
in
somewhat
this:
much of
be determined,
Whatever
is
melody
be that
could
B or melody
this
of
make too
amount
is
melodic
structure
be over-zealous
is
Whether
be sung to
melody
notated.
regularly,
might
other
than
be sung to melody
should
whether
text
On the
two stanzas.
first
also
inconsistency.
stanza
were used more flexibly
The halt-lines
A.
of
the
made up of-an
melody
alternate
this
reflect
that
not
do not
which
refrains,
XYYXXX,
stanza,
has
stanza
that
are
latter
two
first
is
song
(5.1)
Columbane'
'0
and
the
inconsistencies.
two
not
J the
that
simply
hypo-
last
the
of
the
since
melody
the
would
be obvious
have
of
he
song) Seen
The deduction
stanza.
indeed
idiom
the
latter
for
melodies
does
for
intended, It
second
would
the melody
or indeed the
the
the
of
the
'0 Columbane'
in
None
to be sung strophically.
provided
be
should
of
the
except
J and
the melodies
been in
and there.
Solis'
notated,
are
melody
the
nature
'A
have
pattern
he
what
here
should
or possibly which
in
the-two-
Perhaps
by
raised
refrain.
tradidit'
opening
the
strophic
have
improvise:
or
about
line
_Secöndly, in
melodies
and notes
phrases
stanzas
stanzas
terre
the
he might
or
seem implausible.
alternate
number
best,
reminded
was
difficulties
second
melodies
liked the
retaining
a few
appears to be included two
he
ornament
singer
of
in
first
the
of
tune
would
that
the
the
of
singer
sketched
the
words
parts
ensure
singing
in
the
out
doubt. is
my suggestion
was possible
in
based
consistently
the
strophic
melody.
on new melodic there
is
'Mecum
of
phrases,
of
the
to
AAB and AAB R CCD R,
stanzas
cipates
that
of
be compared strophic,
to for
In. contrast antiphons,
'Hug
of
vary
the the
in
the
dulcet
the
'A
Aquitanian
two
canso of
'Aeterne
strophic
and
a number rerum
structures
136
of
hymn
of
of
in
the
which the
contrast
be further
trouvere
conditor':
number and length
In
can
The use
almost version,
lines.
Solis'
respectively.
structure
to the
are
the
last
and
troubadour
example,
in
for
except
some repetition
Timavi'
simplified
AAB form
chanson stanzas
forms
anti-
and can which
AABC (=
the
responsories,
their
musical
also
are
AAB).?
1
like
the
phrases,
and
i
in
correspondingly responsories
only
with
a partial
are
The
te'
antiphons
(MT 45)
either
these
the
interesting
to te'
super in
melodies that
is,
The
sequences last
and
the
common,
this
with point two
the
examples,
in
one versicle itself
the.
fact
As I
this
to
description is
The
not
the
of
forms that
it.
the
of
further
number cygni
unusual: It
in
origins
on it
of
a simplification employed
forms,
the
case of. the
or
or the
responsories,
nature
planctus
employed,
let
antiphons 11 137
of
is
the
musical 18 In
captivati,
a subsequent
fact
melody
early
one. sequences to
attention possibly
composition.
that
the
repetition' of
these
clearly
examples. do not
exclusive
to
and sequences
form
alone
from
relationship
'progressive
formal
are
pueri
of
the seen
sequences.
of
the
be
as can
draws
method
any
characteristic.
differences
reflects
pre-950
one was consistently
the
have
frequently
which
a number
nevertheless
responsories
sequences
in
is
melodies',
and planctus
repeated
exactly
it
to
formulae
early
con-
Considering
appear
'main
of of
quite
a confirmed
incipit
the
structure'
versicle
have
previously
the
of
in
a
occasion,
These
them
-
varied
their
antiphons.
made up of
rule.
planctus
especially
nature
and
and melodic
of
melody
had
however,
double versicles; 17 although repeated,
none
almost
are,
exception possible 15 none of them autem',
not
in
expanding
same liturgical
are
of
phrases,
(MT 65bb or or
of
exception or
the
characteristic.
'double
suggest
In
is
sequences
something
the
a significant
demonstrate
shall
to
19
that
pointing
responsories
a general
seguelae
each is
this
have
also
are
for
are
'Montes
the
adapting
of
each
not
melodic
structure
phrase,
autem'
of
of made up
alleluia
departure
of
idiom
most
because
a plainchant
'Rex
phrases
is
interest
a previous
opening
versicles
analysis
particular
with
although
are
of
which
of
With
characteristics
'Planxit
and
conventional 16 mode.
each
first
formal
that,
repertory
phrases
forms
complex
(MT 14).
of
the
belong
note
more
as in
in
all
include
the
two-phrase
simple
te'
super
composition
chants
the
repetition
These
in
ventional
'Dolen
longer
form:
material.
that
the
exactly,
modified
used
of
is
there
example,
slightly
from
'Doleo
and
an old
two
entire
which
repetition for
the
This
(MT 28).
range
(MT 35)to
excelsis'
each
super
here
may represent
except
in
verse, 13 by Amalarius.
responsories
conventional
'Doleo
excelsis'
'In
this
from
different,
six
Gelboe'
respond
successively
in
repeated
the
of
Apart
chant.
phrases
'In
repeat
three
the
Roman style: that
suggests
the
of
after
described
as the
Apel14
each
repeated
convention
he identifies
what
is
respond
Frankish
In
complexity.
the
of
was repeated.
Gallican
In
the
with
contrasts
formal
half
only
accordance
respond
their
loosely
relates formal
plan
to these
of
deviations
from
Nothing as in
Just
the
antiphons, the
be
can
there
it
this,
and
tradition: that
if
the
subject
other
of
ally
with
points
the
by
'A
solis',
is
effectively
flourish have
patterns
such which
of
single
Aquitanian
short
note
although
groups
leaps
of
highlight would
and melismas.
is
of
the
composer
sung.
they
are
such readily
the
the
(especially
the
for
is
as if These
method
end of stanza
second is
the
of
are
stanza
may seem
basis.
writing
they
of
an emphatic
observations
of
any
the
out
quite'simply
seen
melismatic, recitation
138
in
first
there
normally
employed
the
made on,
not
are
at the
of
is
; '21 and
often
the
units
unit
units
although
melody
have
in
musical
a two-note r' ' note: .
units,
though
even
Firstly
contrasts:
Melodic
interest
special
a melisma
occasion-
style,
certainty,
(except
is
in
are
one-note
It
are essentially
a third
to
now be considered.
and three-note
the
notation
(particularly
notes
response
the
of
established fact
of
in
syllabic
'22 Secondly,
with
phrase
The responsories
it
the
a single
stanza
last
a singer
antiphons
the
spite
ways:
main
there
the
as to
in
will
case.
up of
each
however
in
two-
of
a stanza).
in
is
neumes
by
alternated
value;
qualification
an as yet
result
types
each
two
half
limited
contrivance:
in
only
before
type:
mode was
In
to
under
are
responsories,
in
reasonable
in
positions,
if
which,
be the
with
melodies.
of
the
occur
written
phrases-made
phrase
to
modes
chosen
of type
each
each
text.
belong
Two-points
clusters
at other
penultimate
is
unknown
to be static
occasionally
to
of
the
D mode -
main
and followed
simpler
appear
four
the
balanced
consisting
the
modes
sadness.
melismas.
are
that
unlike
said
two
only
amongst
of
the
could
be established
can
preceded
balanced
the
short
be carefully
phrases
be it
in
do not
in
examples
and intervals
frequently
that
-
of
strophic
which
seem to
text
conventional:
assuming
be said
examples.
the
distributed
matter
written
mode with
a few
exceptional
strophic
structures,
Although
subject
cannot
style
°
examples
were
the
of
The musical Each
the
strophic
this
associating
what
for
examples
matter
pitch
no grounds
however
they
are
commonest. evenly
of
the
any
general
be exclusively
could
the
of
formal
general
fairly
are
should
sequences
the
are
on account
were
which
modality
and sequences
therefore
are
selected of
their
of
they
consideration
the
about
responsories
G and D modes
there
traditions
the
about
planctus. said
case
nothing
that
suggest
respective
the
of
is
There
to
examples
their
characteristic
function.
social
consisting sections
movement is ascending
of
normally
of passages the
verse),
by-step,
or descending
triads),
the
tl
a fourth Each
or
developed
a slightly
not
are
the
of
while
the
static
or
first. The
which
points
melodies'
layers
of
of
chant
confined
to
can
be seen
more
typical 'main-melodies' 24 the Gestalts recognisable: of
the
Apart
mode.
the
of
the
of
departing
the
first
recitation
In
four
phrase
departure the
(in
the
interest
the
highest
distinctive
it,
is
the
reused.
It
recurs
respond)
and at
to
(occasionally unifying
in
character
changes
as five leaps;
it
is
occasionally in
one of
the
verse),
but
but
includes
however
much less
static,
but
simplest
also
fluid
on the middle
and finally
to
occur
the
until
is
again than
conclusion though
only
excelsis'
of
not (phrase
provides
Gelboe'
of
are
the
motive
is ways.
almost
(MT 45) which
occasionally with
it
different
antiphons
of
a
its
of which
slightly
by step,
'In
139
not
'Montes
through
on
a brief
with
'Gelboe'
notes
the
that
third
respond.
final
on
the higher
centred
the
the
the
and at each cadence
in
unit
unified
examples,
all
'Qeniant',
the
note-groups
movement is
Melodic
almost
some variation:
also
to the responsories
The one exception
include
It
since
inevitably
is
melisma
the
barely
melody
in
common
centres
this
responsory,
form)'.
modified
the
before
'pluviä',
earliest
almost
on the
at
to each musical
syllabic
notes.
(in
somewhat each time
syllabic.
primarily
partially
responsory
In marked contrast is
the
which
'gutem'
made up are distributed
entirely
in
way
this
this
the
of
than
range
about
a slightly in
motive
the
of
less
scope
lower
more
the
are
concentrates
fluid
centres
point
is
exclusive is
and is-much less
c,
they
Here movement is
the verse.
of
What
verse.
one)
phrase
an example.
occasionally
will
does not
range
of
with
phrase
second phrase
at
to
define
to the
least
at
h_mode,
melodies
range,
passage,
one
chant
the
the
in-relation
eight
not
of
range
two phrases
of the
before. as .
a recitation
opening
briefly
only
melodic
to
the
note
note
the
recall:
whole
extremes
effectively
The first
The highest
phrase,
the
these
from
though
range,
range
degrees.
the
therefore
the
this
of
they
since
independent.
essentially notes
case
On-the
clearly
Although
motive
in
recur
frequently,
points.
with
which
neume.. group
(MT 46b) opens with 23a associated melody
mode'eight,
any
of
a narrower
is
of
especially
begins
on other
in
phrases
same
move within
normally
composition.
be present
the
found.
occasionally
idiom
the
cadence
to
are of
recurs
at
'Montes_Gelboe'
responsory
'main
also tend
ornamented,
These
in
motive
respond
verse,
on in
repeated
but
phrases
a number
further
a particular
within
phrases
form
descending)
or
melody',
necessarily
Occasionally only
a 'main
with
opens
they
(ascending
a fifth
as many
occasional respond
recall.
(MT 35) these
and Even features
are
in
each
recalled
only
with
As in sequences
case
have
their
syllabic: for
musical
in
each in
is
This
to
range
be
explored
case
fifth
phrases
on particular the tends
to
but
highest the
the
the of
the
range
of
notes
highest to
seems
be
melodic
versicles
5 and
6).
sequence melody
and which
often
not
is
leaps
of
made up of are
soars or of
and falls
through
cdcdc., renews
for the
the
is
Virgo'
its
the energy
in
melodic
of
In
the
energy
trill-like
a phrase
which 140
figure began
with
rhapsodic the
sequence
a melisma;
although
no
systematic second,
in
some examples
conboth
distinctions
first.
occasional
example, a new tonal
in
are
Its
through for
4 establishes
versicle
to
the
of
figures (MT 62a:
Virgo
the
The
figures:
the
melody;
or
by
are
tu
of
little
an example
and mordant-like fourth
idiom
demonstrate:
will
Although
balanced
'Quid
melodies.
normally
examples.
phrase.
musical
repeated
renewing
trill-
a descending
exploration
tu
is
there
as I
present
the
roughly
recall,
short,
'Quid
absolute.
in
melody,
sequence,
frequent
in
example
5 the
climax,
leaps
still
This
the
end of
these
this
can be distinguished: 25 The former refers segi3ence.
within
melodies
the
ex-
is
range
sequences
motive
features
melody
leap
of
F-c.
particularly
as for
and falls
soars
range
occasional
uncommon:.
motivic
contains
repetition trast,
the
the
the
3
versicle of
by
step
in
for
placed
previous
climax
preparation towards
the
the
of
not
of
(c),
is
the
Then
and
and gradually
of to
Even
versicle
(C)
motion
characteristic
triad,
types
in
range
normally
are
rising
Two main
these
is
the
made up of
the
of
part
narrows'to
range
chosen.
lower
In
on.
fourth
in
range
melodic
versicle.
emphasis
cadence).
reached
included
a deliberate
movement
is
range
point
movement
stepwise
it
the
of
the
to
contrast:
each
chosen
third,
the
The in
length the
as
7).
concentrated
the
contrary
of
exception
is
units,
1 and
different
of
entirely
three-note
versicle
range
the
in
is
almost
enables
which
note
Some features
a different
through
versicle
melody
point
exploration at
fourth
the
in
lowest
the
at
the
of
is
versicles
from
the
antiphons
styles.
or
it
ways
the range
of
two-
same length,
the
of
the
(with
versicle
and
in
(D-A),
used
different
publicani
begins A;
in
planctus
parts
melody
be deliberate:
part
are
or
of
to
the
Each
there
consistently
a different of
style,
is
piece
cadence.
and
(MT 62. a:
Virgo$
syllabic
final
responsories
are
almost
seems
versicle
the
tu
'Quid
the
discussion.
under
occasionally
phrase
example.
the
this
of
in
own distinctive those
all
only
example
both
of
phrase
modification
slight
the
common to
are
The opening
evidence.
versicle
static
the area 5,
movement;
The following units, marked denoted units, Thus patterning planctus
includes the larger only repeated analysis melodic in the Excursus; in upper the smaller case letters have not been taken into by lower account. case letters is even more marked than suggested below: in these melodies (EX. A)
cygni.
1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10. A
BB
CC CC
planctus
DD
pueri
GH GH
JJ
JJ
J'
5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.13.14.
BC BC
DC DC
EE FF GG HH
IJ
IJ
KJ KJ
LJ
HHI
HHI
JG JG
because
its
W
MM NN 00 P0'
(EX. C)
Bertane
planctus
II
(EX. B)
captivati
1.. 2.3.4.. A
GH GH
EEF EEF
1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.13. AB AB
CC
planctus
DD
EB EB
FG FG
EE
KK
LLM LLM
NN NN 00
(EX. D)
publicani
1.2.3.4.5.6.7. A
BB
CC
DE DE
FF GB GB
E
(EX. E)
planctum
1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8. A
BB
(planctus
CC
D
EF EF
sterilis
E'F
E'F
(EX. F):
GH
omitted
FIGURE
ONE
notation
is
unheighted)
PP
the
triad
rising
in
restorative
in
figure a long
the of '6
of
which, is
There
same.
(AcbcAG);
it
in
the
second
is
not
however
is
be discussing.
than
as the
The
which
6:
also
repetition
of
short
of
of
other
the
of
if
However what
this
like
'Quid
the
latter
tu
the
Virgo'
is
cygni, Planctus-
planctum.
as my transcription St. Gall the
subjects, 'Stans that
it
Bertanae,.
sterilis
could
and
that
the
first
this
style.
As the
of
the
remaining
three
structure
of
in'Figure number
1. of
Latin
lai,
that
there
examples,
This
which are and
will
are
formal
some differences also
titles
some problems
not appear
exactly sequence
short, not,
indicate up of
therefore
to
secular
refer by
established
141
antiphon 29
melodic,
however,
composed the
of
The
of
versicles
analysis
of-the
as indicated
to
to
However,
concerning
the
repeated
and ultimately
raised
style
to
can be compared
treatment
this
unlike
be rewritten
later.
and
but
most
motives.
that
motivic,
already
are
the
sequences.
unheighted
inspired
has
versicles
in
of
captivati
pueri
survives
clearly
made up of
be discussed
indeed
as motivic,
in
30
or
an early
of
be described
only
complexity
-con-
establish
it is
sequences,
to
the
deo
'Laudes
exul-
fully.
Stablein
could
'Nunc
exactly
composition
composition,
built
consists
is
be in
transcriptions
each
German
early
few
this
example
Virgo'
planctus
melody
largely
in
al. sb conceivably
publicani whose
is
in
formal
but
for
style
will
refrain
melodic
mentioned
a need
the
can
planctus
an ecclesiastical 28 5013). a longe'(Hesb. i
if
four
is
cy
is
be appreciated
sequences
examples
planctus
units,
to
Planctus
five
in
the
I
which
may be coincidence, in
recall
Some comment
sequence
there
case
indicates,
neumes.
other
the
the
used
consisted
'remaining
planctus
tunes
of
is
common stock
Of is,
common stock
tu
'Quid
3 of same as the opening of versicle 27 These melodic c. nat'. similarities part
just
versicle
repetition
melodies
sequences,
4 of
versicle
of
motives.
repetition
in
of
phrase
motive
examples
particular
last of
of
The use
a type
as
virtually
are
phrase
idiom
the
shorter
the
last
like
quite
into
seven,
the
dbcbG.
more
occurs
Additionally,
in
some of
nature
divides
the
would
is
repetition:
functions
instance
second
of
as a it
hand
sequence
versicle
of
end of
as in
be made on the
sequence.
tet'.
It
this
suggested
versicle
disciplined
also
a figure 26
faintly of
the
at
as systematic
soon
of
exactly
phrase
two
acts
other
phrases
instance
a further
also
that
musical
first
similarly
On the
suggest
longer the
5 recurs
versicle
should
the
of
two
phrases,
to
Each
FAc,
phrase.
musical
be an over-simplification a melisma.
6,
versicle
it
that
the
twelfth-century be noted
should
motives their
of-a
in
these
interpretation.
While
planctus
planctus
is
Bertanae
descending
motivic
nature
of
were
bear
titles
the
sequence
that
unlike
they from
ecclesiastical
themselves,
originally in
religious If
a large
it
which is
clearest
words
are
and
12 ('fave
and
'caritas')
quite
were
to
this
not
or
phrase
texts
that
repetitions
of 9 are
of
are the
the
AFGAFG:
in the
these
melodies
words. 6 ('presta
but
in
not 'haec
not
The treated
142
GAFG captivati
Two or
four
syllable
nobis'
and
'delicias')
9 ('laudibus'
versicles virtus').
than
the melody
interests
in
mind,
hand
the
On the since
have
cunctas
much later other
pueri
are consulted
phrases'may the
versicles
has
to
in
are clearly
syllable
question.
some
necessarily
pueri
ambiguous
of
and planctus
planctum
repetitions.
poet
were not
and 12 of planctus
had
is
entertainment.
of
and
it
melodies
phrase
hymum'
the
of
no reason
short
authors
somewhat
phrase
in
the
was often
is
there
how-
most
compose these
not
example,
originated
their
of which
the recurring
four
or
in
subjects,
style
of
'obtineant'),
('reboet
10
so conscious cited
two
and
the
possible
exceptions
versicle
to
votis'
however,
Since, is
set
does
Since
period.
repetitions
6,9,10
It
was included
songs which
versions
that
unlikely
the derivation
sequelae
for
of
hand,
did
purposes
all:
some explanation
of
other
for
some of
versicles
when set
the
texted
after.
in
occurs
On the
only the
that
been so obtrusive
the
song,
These
the
secular
evidence
musicians
if
becomes evident
to
refer
on
Although
planctus.
the
of
number of melodic
However,
evidence.
to
provide
for
one examines
captivati
centres
note
a figure
highly
which
perhaps
content,
...,
short
and 9).
is
sequence
lai.
assume that
it
of
secular
the
of
may provide
passages
of
the
.'', 31
examples.
to
appear
to
cadence
three
several
2,3,4
exclusive
type
a
the
Planctus
which
returning
these,
of
on a series
was
religious
that
melodies
by
either
phrases.
phrases
of
melodies
melodies
possible
keep
planctus
to
based
are
other
long
various
of
repeated.
than
way in
the
units,
collage
systematically
and
for
melodic
of
phrases
openings
melodies
main
are
which
the
short,
a type
short
resolved
these
these
of these
quite
the
in
witness of
of
rubricated
of
prosers
(see
found
style
ever
most
began
of
repetitions
also
why they the
contain
frequently
is
which
longer
notable
are
passages
rather
a mixture
figures,
they
which
which
especially
do not
which
not
is
planctum
of
of
some of
has
Bertanae
while
consists
only
melodies,
Planctus
made up mainly
captivati
pueri
short
is
cygni
they
other are
notes
at
the
notes
not
the
it and two
exact
beginning
of
as AFG AFG and
not
keeping in
10 the
versicle
are
than
too
texts
the
to
information
source title
planctum.
In most of in
the
full.
interpreters
Planctus different there there
any
is
intended (L133)
It
to be sung,
The following
1.
the
all
the
manuscript
melody with repeat the
the
signs. repeats
other_, sigrs as his later melody is even more
a number
be no grounds
for
to
planctus;
different by
in.
written
specific the.
the
assuming nor the
styles
musical
formal
a particular
of
arrange-
feature.
composed 950-1130
proportion however
of planctus
from
this
that
'locus
et
be noted stave,
musical the
and that
analysis
and
three
the
are
seem to
within
Planctus
indicating
period
indicates
the
also
form
(L76)
leticia' it
that
two German sequences,
were most likely
survive
was
'Qui
set
and modality
principium'
to music. of
the
examples:
Form
Te A
period
features
summe' (L77)
and 'Judex
proverbial
this
only
much older
the
he seems to have written
There
a blank
the
includes
has marked in
stylistic
should
neumes
of
phrasing
being of
which
was distinguished
small
the
reflect
melody
the
which
this
musical
mode or
Equally
indicates.
from
that
in
quite
the
product
to include 33 to have thought, then
any
beneath
surviving
manuscript
styles.
a very
written
the
or
versicles
instances
3.
music.
set,
includes
The scribe
a planctus
Only
is
repeated
evidence
melodic
with
it
melodies
were
of
ment,
the
my analysis
musical
melody
of
result
he has forgotten
than
repetitive
that
may be the
only
appear
which
interpreting
other If
words
in
which
- the 32
given
are
repetition.
some difficulties
concerning
gives
motivic
used
GFAG G.
My transcription
error.
scribal
out
also
they
planctum:
than
rather
are
which
the
of
GFAAG are
notes
GFA GG,
There
words
interpretation
his
with
arrangement
is
The trisyllabic
as AF GAFG..
Mode/Range
STROPHIC MELODIES
'Hactenus'
2.
'Ad
3.
'Armonicae'
to
(MT 22a)
AB CD AB
D:
C-d
(MT 22b)
AB A"C DE
D:
C-A
"D:
C-G
namque'
(MT 6)
(MT 9)
AB B'C
...
AB CD ED' 143
DEB'C ...
FG HD'
E+2
()
r
Form
Te (A
STROPHIC MELODIES)
4.
'Flete
viri',
5.
'Omne
quod'
B
'MIXED'
1.
dulces
'0
('Noli
the
in
few
the
case
little
doubt
and b)
melodic
material
However the
frequently it
in
with
which
hand,
two
musical
has
these
wish
to
filii'
CCC R
Lamentatio
Rachelist
from
period
this
are
the
In
only
one
is
case
the
viril the
latter.
There
the
of both
be
'Hactenus'
some
seems to be straightforwardly texts
first
can
although have
which
settings,
required
IFlete
of
Similarly,
strophic.
strophic
is-notated,
stanza in
last
in
all
some qualification
the
long
the
of
there
the the
strophic.
remaining
examples
-
(MT 9) - are notated throughout. stanza of each is the one most
first are
notation;
boredom,
made on this The
period.
value
are
treated
out
flexibility
adds the
strophic
on the
of each text
other
the
an educational
he might
therefore
conclude
that
flexibility
in
treatment
of
the
the
about might,
sceptic
deviations
minor
face
subject
carrying
were effectively
not
its
the whole
by notating
that
of
number
melodies
strophic
suggestion
argue
in
a significant 34 Taken at
stanzas.
previous
scribes
reflect
!0 dulces
essentially
respective musical
D-c
ED FG HDII
(MT 6) and 'Armonicae'
subsequent
from
"G:
common, it
in
to
examples
F-e
and were
melody
credibility
'G:
(MT 53)
these
employed
from
AB AB AB AB AB AB AB AB AB
'strophic'.
of
comparatively
the
C-c
section
former,
the
'Ad to namque' Although
previous
that
(MT 22a
+D:
examples
meaning
of
AABB'B''
the
of
'Omne quod'
and
C-d
CD D'D
CCCC R
extant
the
the
concerning
D:
(MT 48)
exception
As in
(MT 21)
(MT 53)
filii'
the
forms.
(A)B
Rachel'):
With (MT 48),
(MT 21)
Mode/Range
the the
exercise
deviations strophic
melody. The
forms
viri':
Although
the
canso which numbers they
these
examples
ABA and AA'B;
'Hactenus': 'Flete
of
ABB'B "B"
AAB form
these
rather
to
of
some'early..
none of an element
of the
be simplified
as follows:
ABC;
namque':
'CB '' '' ; and
was characteristic
amongst
reflect
'Ad
can
'Omne
two.. landtus
of formal 144
later
from
the
has any special diversity
ABB';
AB.
quod':
hymns and the
others
'Armonicae':
within
chanson, and previous:
period
associations: the
strophic
structure. have
I
the
of
dulces
'0
Rachelis,
Lamentatio
the responsory aside 'mixed' setting even since, as (and I is it trope am (Hesb. which 7713) a Dei' of which
(MT 48),
filii'
'Sub altare
to
appears
two
a further CCC R, into
pairs
two
in
stanza
phrases
(with
short
stanzas.
and the
formal
difference
closely
to
style
this
the
(F-Pn
example
way the
between lai.
the
of
the
two sections"in
a different
Rachelis:
melody.
ang
sings
design
of
short. clearly
had for Each
of of
repetition
it
However
in
so few
Were
can
the
former
be
only is
very he
piece
a different
one was
I
which
the
to in
interest
is
this
not-exclusive
to
by
characterised
itself
In
phrases.
a subject
or
planctus. and contrasting further
return
will
the
not
balancing
the the
on
is
the
Nevertheless,
several
the
two
are,
the
death
of
composed
case
of
the
three
strophic
modes
of
the
latter
known
at
While
it
found
and
the
is 145
is
either
strophic
the
be D,
mode of
the
un-
examples ehough,
non-fictional
to
tempting
signif-
an analysis
curiously
from
planctus
to pay some heed to
speculation.
of
doubt
are
in
emerge
beyond
Both
pure
pitch
little
period
which
statistics
be established
not
this
from
extant
Moreover,
conjectural.
pitch
the
to
largely can
are
examples
modes.
be impossible this
under
composer's
melodic
D mode.
as is
the
is
discussion
and tertainljr
be attached
can
their
whose
lai
section.
icance
known
to
formal
the
fortuitous...
musical
phrases,
musical
this
the
previous
the
consoler,
his
That
forms.
mixing
hardly
examples
points
Since
of
is
remarkable
especially
the
of
its
Lamentatio
between
however_the"-composer_donceived in
the
and her
speaking,
relatively
since,
singer the
and that
religious
in
lei
in
A relationship
second.
no hesitation
each
section,
of
distinguished
occurs
first
this
relate
the
the
normally
what
the
verse
contains like
exactly
Rachelis
Lamentatio
Nevertheless,
short
the
tentatively
suggested
used
in
solace
the
in
laments
Rachel
is
This
units
the manuscript
also
xiii))
the
melody
use of repeated
drama known as the Sponsus, itself remarkably 35 is in this Each play structure. personage by
by
followed
Furthermore,
1139 (s. xi-s.
lat.
subdivided
phrases
main
A and B),
melodies
Either
two additional
nine
of
and CCCC R
form
the
with
phrases
nine
of
A and B,
melodies
with
consisting
adequately.
classify
made up either
songs,
longer
slightly
to
difficult
each
phrases
long
one
is
strophic
short
of
stanzas
of
or
it
detail),
different
be two
with
stanzas
in
discuss
to
going
not It
form
the
described
in
personages, previous
then
it
former.
to imagine
that
period. would
However, the
melody
composers
mode because
its
of
association
great
many non-liturgical
in
G mode, the 36 Furthermore,
the
less.
and 'Flete
'Hactenus'
of
songs
deuterus though
in
non-fictional
planctus,
10 dulces
the
icance.
D mode in
The
fact
that
the
responsory
of
The
style to
relation each
syllabic
'Flete
viri'
composer
of
the
deployed.
In
entirely
In
to
spite
leaps
Although
phrase. second.
the
In
fourth
the
first
two
in
following
is
exactly
In
the
the last
in
same as the the
second version
first, section,
by beginning
is
at pitch,
consisting at the
More unusual are used. (particularly fifth
In. the
and a fourth).
is
of
first
narrow
the
the
third,
However,
the
next as the
some contrast.
brief
concentrain
also
phrase,
moves mainly primarily
the middle a fifth as
while
provides
and
melody
only
begins
the
hovers
preceding
(MT 22a)
s
opening
melody
of the
a
the
give
which
which
viri'.
give
same notes
the
section,
two new phrases,
of
Similarly
middle
'Flete
of
the
which
is is
range
phrase
sections,
the
since
phrase
each
stanza)
second
in
especially
leaps
to
versions
are
and movement
briefly
version
its
examples
melodic
the
melody,
in
treated
it
and last
of
top
in
both
best
movement,
with
each case. (MT'22a and b),
in
the
cannot
first
varied
the
Generalisations
variation.
a recitation
in
is
movement
this
of
stanza,
achieved
contrast.
the
changes
in
to
in
units,
first
stepwise
melody
'Hactenus'
is
variation pitch
of
insignif-
be attributed
range
the
begins
eighth
the
into
strophic
very
the
In
one
pales
and concluding
phrase
are different
In contrast,
through
the
of
it.
last
thus
chosen
is
provides-further
imitation
notes
by step,
(the
units
phrases
on F as if
the
of
phrase
two-note
of
third
of
the
The
The
the
which
opening
with
G mode.
period
melodic
the
the
direction
of
for
contrast
this
(MT 9).
range
to
the
three-note
and
narrowness
to
can
employed.
the
emphasis
a third
of
from
nature
category
a trope.
namque'
the
of
in
and
a biblical
of
same mode as was used
is
way in
except
different
slightly
tion
the
with
stepwise
third.
the
about
'Ad
the
'Armonicae'
and
is
less
used
a pitch
section higher. i of
repeat Its
contrast
range. ' Here a greater but they
a
or
mode,
being
different
that
be noted
this
planctus
instance
this
two-
in
examples
melodies
occasional
(MT 21)
the
chose the D
should
apparently
strophic
forms
it
written
filii,
example
particular
in
also
employed
planctus
with
tied
two
this
which
were
a slightly
mode in
of
be made so easily closely
the
choice
sadness,
admittedly
and conceivably
of
with
and tritus
personage,
use
deliberately
viri'
also,
are 146
number of intervals
on one occasion
always
balanced
each,
by stepwise
a
dI-
u nj
VI - numKtýf'Ur
tl ne Ee Suf my-d i cuwm fQm11
D
l'ý
cLuý-
pic
.-nec
ini-pie -a
pyO-GQ-
I'2.
ýroýý'
3.4
rur
f rc. nu-menýS -
CCS
! 'Z.
nti,
pro
xi-s.
xiii),
nu
y 0.bL _
0 DULCES
FILII
(MT
95)
FIGURE PAN-A412STAUE
do
(F-Pn
TWO
lat.
1139
(s.
f.
32v
The
movement. (melody the
D).
organisation
In L.
figure
instance
figure
mentioned
on the
lowest
in
contrary
appears
it
is
motion
to
the
previous
introduced
upper
above
a game of
musical
in
found
that
might
they
melody
the
repetition
contrasts, not
entirely,
are
not
especially
'Sub.
based
entirely impleatur'
in
the
the
in
responsory elements
F-Pn the
with
'impleatur' There
FAc.
The
Figure
2.
and
almost
lat.
1139
versions
entirely xiii)
in
the
found
disguise.
their
is
however
composer
of
no doubt the
that
Lamentatiö
in
around
Setting
aside
the
purely
melodic
melodies constructed.
responsory
lament tempus
is
the
chosen
short
Lucca,
its
is
It
this
of
Sarum
the
the
has'also
unrelated
essential
of
1139
range
concluding
Worcester'and
lat.
almost
donec
response
in
agrees
F-Pn
an almost,
of
strophic
the
and
The version
interpolation 147
range
the
angel's
Rachelis
in. itelodjr A, (for them example,, at 'filii'). , that the scribe unlikely made a mistake.
a strophic
carefully
of
isto
is
value
which
the
syllabic.
(s. xi-s.
in
and
some
playing
refrain
up and down
the
of
is
treasure
modicum
soaring
melody
modified
figures
one
Rachel's
'sustinete
from
two
difference is the melody - One . notable 7 In F-Pn lat. 1139 the notes are FAc; in
antiphoners..
GAc.
the
refrain,
responsory,
in
and
the
quite
filii'
apart
contrast,
are
dulces
neumatic,
final
melody.
that
in
some of
'0
of
melody
mainly In
phrase.
flourish
indicated
on the
and is
each
others
on the
highlighting
artful
the
a slightly
is,
that
melodic to
details: ways
Though
phrase.
between is
dei'
altare
these
The
climax
as if
the
of
the
C-A.
the
is
different
through
range:
discover
occurrence
interesting,
relationship
to
be organised:
also
fixed
It
note
first
a phrase
and in
in
but
apparent.
to
by
phrase
the
recurs used,
three
can
and
but
The
least
at
suggest
final
the
echoes
begins
which
only
the
spanning
preceded
(F-d),
are
seek,
fussy
seem over
with
pitch
and
manner.
a much stronger
refrain
same notes
hide
recognising
It
the
no longer
are
then
of
range
each
to D.-G and concentrating
a wider
triad
unit,
phrase
which
is
favour
a rising
the
essentially
described
to
by
it
In
different
introductory
the
of
part
a three-note
with
in
00 (CDD).
a slightly
spanning
briefly
abandoned the
units
.
a phrase
by
characterised
by, a short
D-E;
on a refrain
itis
dropping
range
range
Finally,
in
the the
in
form:
above,
note
in
by
of
contrast
ends
introduced
centres
cadence
preceded
is
it
larger
is
the
approached
part
successively refrain
and by
is
next
melody
occurrence.
refrain
first F-A;
range
last
(ED EF),
this
When it
its
but
all
this
of
the
beginning
rest
they
notes
of area
are
made something
therefore
of
seems
a melisma
most
into
of
be
new words is
are
normally
into
a chant to
first
last
there
are the
with
types.
examples
the
entary: however,
in is
melody
rest
The neumatic
in
as for
the
about note
before
note
give
units
begins
the
trope.
syllabic is
is
melody
to
by
examples they
treated.
None
of
a musical'style
their
be
some significance
do not, represent
melodic
and
that
the
provides
two
main
of
melodic
choice
with
pitch
are
the
it.
syllabic The always
of
the
planctus Although
D mode in
indications
for
not
range
to
of
evidence
and
that-the
exclusive
styles:
phrases.
tonal
suggest
three-
one.
a neumatic
way the
of
as a new
of
the
amount of
unit
two
but
striking
distribution
previous
common,
was
specially
and the
in
neumatic
the
they
any general
to be drawn.
In contrast planctus
a musical
composed
features
in survive
a sufficient
4.
extant
these
which
two_strophic'examples-which
are
repetition
in
vary
the
verse.
somewhat
accumulating
of
much in
share
also
energy
pattern
song
in
might
the
in
or
two-note
phrase
the
seems
is
What
a comm-
Here,
written
melismatic
))
ends
filii',
systematic
first
melodic
strophic
was written
conclusion
almost
the
period
characterised
strophic;
of
the
of
this
from
not
are 39
which
the
is
The
cadence
a sense
strophic
rigidly
is
dulces
in.
provides
composed.
therefore
St. Martial.
from
and returns
Each
syllabic
text
filii'
tropes
Rachelis
the
The planctus of
the
and
it
'0
of
(s. xii
begins
newly
1444241334441.
a contrast
that
section
dulces
'0
example
is
less
the
12044
which on
however
and
course
of
Lamentatio
units:
phrase
is
melody
of
inserted
a new text
of
lat.
new text
a responsory
of
first
treatment are
(F-Pn the
which
syllabically,
There
design,
in
dontrast"to-the
treated
unusual.
the
of
one
in
seems to be a mixture of the 38 indicates is not unprecedented: this
tropes
phrases
concluding
is
which
into
St. Maur-des-Fosses
of
melody another
melody in
which
filii'
As Apel
from
antiphoner
and inserted
dulces
'0
the
syllabically;
a third
and
melody
here
non-liturgical
an existing
composed
set
one in
trope:
of
melody;
is
a text
as a responsory;
such
types
main plainchant
which
to
chants.
and the
to
set
a newly
three
are
an existing
a melisma
melismatic
in
to
set
a new text
which
set
there
chant,
an existing
setting.
Planctus
to the from
this
Composed 1131-1300
previous period
The following
two periods, - almost analyses
mode: 148
a large
two. -thirds summarise
proportion - survives form their
of the with and
Mode/Range
Form
Tie
Monophony
A
STROPHIC MELODIES ABCD
C:
b flat
ABC DEC'
D:
C-c
ABAB CDB'
G:
D-e
D:
A-G
AB AB CD R
F:
C-c
(MT 54b)
AB AB CD R
F:
E(D)-d
(MT 54c)
AB AB CD R
F:
F-d
(MT 54d)
AB AB'
(MT 54e)
AB AB C
F:
F-b
(MT 54f)
AB AB CD R
F:
F(E)-C
(MT 54g)
AB AB CD R
G:
G-e
(MT 54h)
AB AB CD R
G:
G"e
(MT 10a)
AB CD EF GH
()
10b)
AB CD EF GH
D:
C. d
(MT 10c)
AB CD EF GH
D:
C-d
(MT 10d)
AB CD EF GH
D:
C-d
(MT 10e)
AB CD EF GH
D:
C-d
(MT 10f)
AB CD EF GH
D:
C-d
AB CD A'B'
()
(MT 24)
XI.
'Heu
x2.
'Jam
x3.
'Cuncta
x4.
'Lamentemus'
(MT 41)
AA'BC
x5.
'Omnipotens'
(MT 54a)
X6.
michi'
...
(MT 39)
moratur'
(MT 11)
sorores'
'Cum venissem'
-(MT
7.
'Libram'
8.
'Mentem
9.
'Organa'
10.
'Voce
B (i)
(MT 42) (MT 44)
mearn'
AA'B'C')
CD R
CD'
A:
ABCD
(MT 56)
AB CD A'B
(MT 73a-b)
tristi'
(AA'B
-a
flat
G-a
()
CD
AABC
"D:
A-F
THROUGH-COMPOSED MELODIES
Simple
forms
(MT 47)
dolor'
x1.10
a cauda
without
AAB CD
EF GH IJ
KL P
()
OP
QR ST UV x2. x3.. x
'Heu, -'Heu denotes
quid' teneri'
(MT 25) (MT 33)
a planctus
from
ABC BD ED'F. GHH' ABC ABC DEC DEC FGC' drama.
a religious
149
G: FGC'
CA'C'
D-d G:
C-d
Form
Type
x4.
'Heu
...
x5.
'Heu
miseri'
x6.
'Tu
x7.
'Heu
dolor'
x8.
'Heu
misere'
D-d
D:
C-c
E:
C-b
AB CD EF
D:
C-e
(MT 29a)
AB CD EF
A(D):
C-d
(MT 29b)
AB CD ED'
A(D):
C-b
(MT 29c)
AB CD C'E
D:
(MT 29d)
AB*CD CD'
A(D):
C-b
flat
(MT 29e)
AB CD CD'
A(D):
C-b
flat
(MT 29f)
AB CB'
A(D):
C-A
(MT 29h)
AB
()
(MT 29i)a
AB
A(D):
C-b
b
AB
A(D):
C-A
c
AB
A(G):
F-d
d
AB AB AB'
D:
(MT 30)
A BC DE FG HG III
(MT 23)
(MT 31a)
4(AB
(MT 31c)
fHeu
AB CD CD
b1.
(iii)
'Eclipsim
b3.
'Rex
M.
'0
b5.
'Quis
Complex
f b
EF CD
D:
C-c
AB CD CD
EB CD CD
E'B
CD CD At
D:
C-c
D:
D:
A-G
G:
F-g
G:
D-f
ABCDEFGD'H'I
G:
F-a
(MT 51)
ABCDEFGH
G:
D-a
(MT 63)
ABCDE
F:
E-a
AB A'BC
DE DE DE DE'DE
FE'C
A'GC
HE"H'
HIJ
A'A'A'
HIJ
DE '' K
HE"J
HEJ GGG FC'
(MT 59)
A BCD EFG HIJ
(MT 18)
AB CD EF GH IJKHJ
(MT 66)
dabit'
denotes denotes
F CD CD
melismas
monialis'
forms
C-c
(MT 31f)
passus'
obiit'
D:
EB CD CD
---'Plange-Castella'
f2.
CD EF
EB CD CD
HEJ'
with
dD CD EF
AB CD CD
HE"K
-Simple
F-f
(MT 31e)
(MT 28)
C-A
G:
....
..
D-A
O
EF CD
(MT 31d)
me misera'
forms
_EF
CD CD
CD CD)
FE'C
(ii)
A'H
CB II
AB CD CD
(MT 31b)
x10.
D'LB
ABB'CDEFG
(MT 71)
nobis'
ABCB DEB BFB GGHB IJB
G:
quomodo'
Pater'
'Heu
x9.
(MT 26)
Mode/Range
with
opening
a planctus a planctus
from from
or
closing
melismas
I-F1 Pluteo 29.1 E-BU1h no number
B'L
or
a cauda
(ca. 1240) (ca. 1300)
C-c
Fly-
'Anglia
fl.
(MT 8 ) AB B'C
planctus'
DB")t f2.
'
Form
Type
'Turmas
(MT 72)
arment'
rv.
Mode/Range
DE B''F
BE'
B
BID'
GBr't1
G:
C-f
G:
D-a
G:
D-g
G:
F-g
G:
D-g'
G:
D-a
Bº'
A. B CDEFG HIJKLMNO PQRSTU VWXYZAbcdof
ghijk 1mnopgrs (MT 40)
'Jerusalem'
f3.
ABCDEFGHIJKL MNOPQRSTUVWXYZ abcdeF' fghI''iJ' jk1
j'
n Lt. Ft (MT 52)
10 mors'
f4.
m F'' opq DO F At
ABCDE HGO
G E'
KLMNO
IJJ'
?QRSTUVWXY f5.
(MT 7)
'Alabaustrum'
ABC DB'E
FGH IJK
SCB' 'LM ND,
QL' P OM' R
STU VWB' XT'V' f6.
'Sol
(MT 70)
eclipsim'
ABCD
At
YD'Z
E C'
F
GHIJKLMNOPQ C (i)
KI
R
SEQUENCES
Lais 1.
'Abrahe'
la lb Ic
ABCD ABCD ABCD DE
2a 2b 2c'
FG FG DE FG Ft' DE FG FG DE
3a 3b
HI HI
4.,
PQ PQ
2. -
'Infelices'
la 1b
AB AB CD CD AB AB CD CD
+ letters
(MT 4)
()
-
HI JKL JKL NNO NNO HIT JM JKL NNO MNO
underlined
(MT 37)
or with
O
a dot
'Y
denote melodies 151
with
refrains.
7
I
IIA
Mode/Range
e/Form
2a 2b
EE FE EE FE
3a 3b
GHIJ GHIJ
4a 4b
KL KL KL KL
5a 5b 5c 5d 5e
NNO MNO NIIVO MO NNO
GHIJ GHIJ
"G:
(MT 5a-b)
3.
'Ad
1a
AAB AAB AAB AAB
2a
CDE FDG FDG FDG
3a
HIJ
2b
CDE FDG FDG FDG
3b
HIJ
2c
CDE FDG FDG FDG
4a
KKKK
5a
A'L. M A'LM
6a
festas'
HIJ
I-IIJ
4c
KK
5c
A'LM
KK NK NK
6b
KK NK NK
7a
KK NK
7b 7c
KK NK KK NK
8a
OP OP O'P
8b
O''P
4d
KK
5d
A'LM
6c
KK NK NK
IIB A'LM
41D KK 5b
III
9.
A'LM
A'LM
A'LM
QR QR QR
10a STU STU VTU 11a PIXY W' XY WXY 10a STU STU VTU
11b WXY W' XY. WXY
IV
12a 12b
ZZZ' ZZZ'
13,
cccc
14a
ddef
15a
gh gh
14a
ddef
15b
gh gh
ab-. ab ab ab ab ab
ddef
ddef
A""AB'
lb
AAB AAB A"fAB'
2d
CDE FDG FDG FDG
1c
AAB AAB A"rAB'
2e
CDE FDG FDG FDG
A''AB'
152
A'LM
A'LM
0''P
O'P
A'LM
A'LM
F-g:
la-8a
Mode/Range
Type/Form
I
4.
'Abissus'
la lb
ABC DEF ABC DEF
2a 2b
()
(MT 2) 1a lb
ABC DEF ABC DEF
GGGH GGGH
2a 2b
GGGH GGGH
3a 3b 3c
IJK IJK IJK
3a 3b 3c
IJK LJK 1JK UK IJK LJK
5.
'Abner'
1.
AB AB
2a 2b
CC AB AB CC AB AB
3a 3b 3c 3d
DEF DEF DEF DEF
4a 4b
JK JK' JK JK'
5a 5b 5c 5d
LMNO LMNO LNNO LMNO
6.
'Dolorum
II
LJK MJK LKMK LJK MJK
,
MJK MJK MJK ()
(MT 3)
GHI GHI GHI GHI
solatium'
MT 17a
(MT 17a)
G:
(MT 17b)
()
(MT 17c)
G:
la lb Ic Id
AAB AAB . AAB AAB
2a 2b 2c 2d
CC CC CC CC
DE DE DE DE
3a 3b 3c 3d
F? FF FF FF
GG' GGt GG' GG'
4a 4b 4c 4d
HIJG HIJG HIJG HIJG
JKLM JKLM JKLM JKLM
5a 5b 5c
KKKK LLJM HHJM KKKK LLJM HHJM KKKK LLJM LLJM
NNNN 00 LM J'KLM NNNN 00 LM J'KLM NNNN 00'LM 00 LM
6a 6a
NOP NOP
PQR PQR
MT 17c DE DE DE DE
CC CC CC CC
DE DE DE DE
DF DF DF DF
G'G HI GG HI GG HI GG HI
153
D-g
D-g
Type
7.
'De
Mode/Range
Form
profundis'
(MT 12a2.!
D:
(MT 12b)
()
Cie,
G: D-d
MT-12a la
AB AB C
lb 1c
AB ABC AB AB C
Id
AB AB C
MT 12b
2a
DE FG
2a
DE FG
3.
HI JK
2b
DE FG
2b
DE FG
2c
DE FG
2d
DE FG
4a 4b 4c 4d
LK' LK' LK' LK'
3a 3b 3c 3d
GH GH GH GH
5a 5b 5c 5d
MM NN MM NN MM NN NCI NN
4a 4b 4c 4d
II II II II
6a 6b 6c 6d
OP OP OP OP
5a 5b 5c 5d
KL ML K'LML KL ML KL ML
7.
RST
6.
NOP
8a 8b
UV UV
7a 7b
QR QR
9a
t«
8a
ST
9b 9c
Tr x WY
8b 8c
ST SU
8.
'Planctus
QP QP QP QP
ante
nesc ia'
JJ JJ JJ JJ
(MT 58a)
G:
D-g
(MT 58b)
G:
C-g
(MT 58c)
G:
D-g
(MT 58d)
G:
D-g
F:
C-b flat
(MT 58e)
(1a & lb
()
(MT 58g) MT58cß la
ABC
lb
ABC
2a
DEFG
2b
DEFG
3.
HIJ
4a
KLKM
4b
KLKM
5a
NOPQ
5b
NOPQ
6a
RSTW
6b
RSTUV
only)
HIJ
154
Form
Range
Form
Range
Form
MT 58c
MT 58b
MT 58a
MT 58d Range E-c:
C-c: 8
Form
(A)
6
1a lb
AA'B AA'B
(b)
D-c:
2a 2b
CDEF' CDEF
(b)
D-e: 9
3a 3b
GHI GHI GHI GHI
(c)
F-c:
2c 2d
CDEF CDEF
(b)
D-e: 9
3c 3d
GHI GHI GHI Gill
(c)
F-c:
4a 4b
JJ'JK JJ'JK
(d)
G-e: 6
5a
LNWO
(g)
F-g: 9
5b
LMrrO
6a 6b
PPQDR PPQDR
(b)
F-g: 9
7a 7b
L'L''SS' L'L''SS'T
T(g)
8a 8b
CM'W CM' W
(b)
F-f:
8
CM'UV CM'W
CM 'UT CM'UT
ZM'VU ZM' W
9a
CL'wX
(b)
F-g: 9
9b
CL' WX _
CL'WU CL'WU
CL'WU CL'WU
ZL'WX ZL'WX
10a Yaba' 10b Yaba'
(d)
F-f: 8
11a cdcDR 11b cdcDR
(c)
F-g:
9
12-
(b)
D-c:
7
AA'ef
7
Range D-c:
(A) D-e: 9
5 (A)
D-e:
(G)
D-c:
JJ' J'' JJ'J''K
K
G-g: 8
cdcUA cdcUA
cDcDRI cDcDR' A'IA'ef:
D-d: 8
ee'fg
Only
Mode/Range
lype/Form 9.
'Samson
dux
9
5
these formal four in the makeup of variations significant All begin with essentially are given. 'Planctus nescia' versions ante of differences to owing the same melodies, MT 58d has occasional though that the the is of the fact its same as initial that always not note initial the indicate note of each letters three. Bracketed other this, follows The number which The versicle versicle. of each range follows is the interval. this NOTE:
7
fortissime'
(MT 67a)-
G:
(MT-67b)-
O
(MT 67c)
G:
MT 67a
MT 167c
la lb
1a lb
AA BC BC DDD AA BC BC DDDD
" An analysis is not of this it neumes in which survives to enable a reconstruction
included owing do not provide be made.
155
to
the
clear
D-g
D-g (incomplete)
AA BC BC DDD' AA BC BC DDDD
the unheighted that to enough indications
fact
7
MT 67a
MT 67c
2a EFGH 21b EFGH 2e EFGH
2a 2b 2c
EFGI-i EFGH EFGH
3.
JJJJ
3.
7_
4a 4b
AAA JJJ KKJ JD'D'
4.
M
5a J(: )J
(5a)
LL
5b JJ, I, L .
5a 5b
NNOH' NWOH'
6.
KK JJ
7.
6a 6b
MOP MNOP
PP QRQRKR
7.
KK KK JJ JJ
8a 8b 8c 8d
KKS KKS KKS' KKS
aa 8b
QQR QQR
9. 10.
TT UU KR KR V WW XX QR KR
9. 10.
SS SS JJ SS QQ JJ
11.
YZ abcd
11.
TT S'U
12.
JJ
KR-
d' R'
KR We
13a 13b
JJ JJ
14. 15.
ggh . KR gggh gggh JJ
4K Vi
16.
Y' Y' Y' j
XR
17.
JJ
18.
KK I&
19a 19b
IR
1(R
kkkh
KR KR
1111 mmmm KR
21.
nn
KR
Vi
Normal
melodies are the
sequences
'Omnis in
lacrimas'
ABC ABC DE FGHI
2a
JF'KB'
3a
PQRE''STUVW
4.
XYZabb.' cZ 'Divina'
are of MT 67c which parallel same as those
Mode/Range
la
f2.
12. JJ QQ QQ'JJ ---
UHUH
Note:
f1.
S'U
ff ff
ggh
2n_
(ii)
JJ QQ
(MT 55)
G:
F(E)-g
G:
D-f
LF''MNE'F'""O
(MT 13)
la
A BC DE FG HI
2a
JK LM NO L'P
3a
J'S
QB
TU VW XY Z
156
underlined in MT 67a.
Mode/Range x3.
'Heu
pius
1a lb
AA R AA R
2a 2b
BB R BB R
3a
CC R
3b
CC R
4.
DD R
5.
A'E
6.
FG R
1. 2. 3. 4. 5..
pastor'
(Mr
32a)
D:
C-d
(MT 32b)
D:
C-c
(MT 32c)
F:
E-f
"
R
R
AB CD R AB' R EF_G -HI-J
1a 1b 2.
AB R AB' R CD R
4.
'Flete
fideles
anime'
(MT 20a)
()
(MT 20b)
()
(MT 20c)
(reconstruction)
(MT 20d)
D:
(incomplete)
A-d
G(D):
A-e
(MT 20e)
MT 20d
(MT 20f)
F:
C-c
(5a
(MT 20g)
D:
D-c
(5a only)
MT 20c
MT 20b
MT 20a
ABCDE: ABCDE.
ABCDE ABCDE
ABCDE ABCDE
FGFGHIJKLM FGFGHIJKLM
FGHIJKLL'MN
la 1b
ABCDE. ABCDE
2ä 2b
FGHETIJHH'KE FGHE'IJHH'KE
3a 3b
LL MNO PM' Q MNO PM'LQ
LL NNO PM' Q NNO PM' Q
NOP QRS NOP GRS
4a 4b
RJ' STI' J'' UVW RJ'STI'J '' UVW
RJ' STI' J"UVW
TUTUVWXWX TUTUVWXWX
5a 5b
MNOIE'XYZ MNOIE'XYZ
NNOIE'XYZ
YZ asb a®b YZ aab aab
(OPQRSTUV)
6a
äabcdef
ccdefgh
(WW'XYZab)
6b
aabcdef
ccdefgh
" "
FGHE'IJH'H
'' KE ''
only)
B
157
only)
Mode/Range
(MT 19a)
D:
1 A-A 2 Ä-d
D:
1 C-d 2 C-d
G:
1 F-d 2 D(C)-d
G:
I E-g 2 E-g
G:
I F-b' 2 D-g .. 3 D-g
(tenor
e/Form
Polyphony A
STROPHIC MELODIES
fwl.
'Eclipsim
patitur'
AB CD EB' fw2.
'In
FG HI
(MT 36a)
occasu'
JK LM At
AB CB DE FG HI fw3.
'Pange
JK
(MT_ 57a)
melos'
AB AB CD EF G
B
THROUGH-COMPOSED MELODIES
f1.
'Regi
1.
A BA'
2.
HI
3.
Q RS TO'
C
(MT 64)
regem'
BA IN C DE FG
JK LI'
MN OP UV WS' X
SEQUENCES
fwl.
felix
'0
(MT 4%)
Bituria'
la
AB ABCDEFG
2a
HIJk'LMN
3°
QR IOS TU VW XY Za b
From formal
which
is
to
above is
the
to
which
'Mentem
(MT 73a-b)
-
all
the
meam' the
examples
monophonic
through-composed
polyphonic
examples
w denotes
-examples-
are from
this
the
of
examples to
exceptions
the -
and
'Voce
strophic
planctus
and
each
from
Heimst-r -D-W-,
to
with E-BUlh 629
melismas
as well
mid.
of
are,
repertory 'Libram' tristi'
of
the The
as the
(ca. 1300),
no number
(s. xiii
ones
within
dramas.
religious
main
Moreover
There
(MT 56),
belong
three
main
dramas.
generally four
the
period.
context,
religious
only
of
'Organa'
planctus either
from
do relate
With
monophonic
each
characteristics
which
(MT 44),
through-composed
and
formal
belongs.
that
seen
social
a particular
categories:
a planctus
(MT 42),
simple
in
be
by planctus
Dame repertory
Notre
main
can
represented
well
differences three
it
analysis
restricted
are
however, these
the
types
no form
OP
).
-
-r, ., -"." ,-.. ... , s.
I-Fl
Pluteo
two
(ca. 1240),
29.1
the
representing
context,
or
two
belong
and
'0
'De
to
felix
the
in
Two,
Chapter
manuscript thus
that the
association
exact,
by
the to
inevitably
by
could
liturgy
include
use
the
in
-
repetition;
As in
(and
musical
of
short
two
(MT 42),
'Organs'
in
the
first
thus
stanza,
raising in
form
strophic
there
for
from to
the
of
to
(MT 41).
the
first
and the
the
rest
the
accommodate
text
is
is
in
then
the
three
written
text:
the
not
There
forms
strophic
first
of
occasional
the
the
it
neumes than
'Cuncta
and
a half
out
as prose.
can the
phrases
be
text.
provided of
reflectin
sorores' is
to
added
rather
in
former
Alper
differences
irregularities in
units
notes
line:
melodic
the
sections).
be repeated 40 otherwise
the
to
stanza of
neume
Thus
that
(MT 73a-b). from
number
examples
stanza:
tristi'
previous
same.
of
typified
flexibility
the
159 r
of
in
to
evidence
The melody first
of
the
of
flexibility
'Lamentemus'
of
stanza
flexibility
and
stanza
exactly
to
stanza
slightly
type
are
in
forms.
variations
appear the
the 'Voce
and
question
in
stanza
in
significant
these
is
This
exact.
number
merely
in
or
normally
is
-
rarely
are
(discussed
irregularities
variations
shortened
the
again
'Organa'
each
point
any
not
exact,.
through-composed
complex
(MT 56),
some differences
in
for
compensate
than
some instances
are
phrase
there
are
form
a small
periods
previous
'Libram'
further
the
'Heu
they
though
repetitions,
the
the
are
through-composed
types:
of
a number
is,
or
had
simple
by
melismas.
through-composed
rather
melody
occasion.
social
strophic),
and
extended
the
both
throughout,
ing
on each
one
ecclesiastical-
typified
each
phrases
of
in
notated
employed
than
more
no longer
early
polyphonic
are
or
majority
are
musical
the
most
forms
a simple
while
a few
though
book
form
sequence
in
different
several
which
of
exceptions
(MT 2;
Only
have
as indicated
survive of
and
a liturgical
to
However,
which
pius
(MT MT 17a)
one
same type
the
of
sequence
repetition
contrast
dolor'
they
strophic and
characterised
are
thesethe
('Heu
enjoyed.
through-composed
marked
(MT 20d)).
(MT 55)
lacrimas'
plays
a further
anime'
in
be established:
solatium'.
and
as
in
latter
the
The precise
always
Easter
('Dolorum
occur
the
to
12b)),
choice
with
The monophonic
almost
cannot ('Omnis
one
such
do not
and that
sequence
and
(ca. 130c
628
Dame repertory.
sequences
a proser
examples
apparent
purposes,
to
fideles
source
Notre
Dame repertory
(MT 12a U'Flete
close
the
the
(MT 49)),
two
procession
is
of
Bituria'
profundis'
It
of
Notre
(MT 32),
pastor'
bulk
contexts,
D-W Helmst.
or
the
this
expanded A (MT 11) only
for
second:
As can be seen from the
(L22).,
text
lines
of
in per
it
'Lamentemus' not
four,
here
is
basic
The
to
actually in
the
in
to
the
the
majority
of
fictional
two
in
lingua
in
the
unfortunately
musical
settings.
'Orbata
patre'
text
as the 'Deus
solution stanza.
second 'Cuncta
the
creator
sorores'. its
once
will
with
melismas
were,
something
there
analysis
the
degree
is
however
requires
in
the
cannot
it
of
of
an exception.
is
no fixed
material,
be newly of
non-
form
-melodic
inventiveness_
are is
some qualification: in
chapter
be resolved
in
whether
songs,
to their
has only the
to
relation
relation
an open question
wo
musical
they
is
sequences.
from
occasionally
previous
strophic
some
planctus
musical
examples
fact,
sung
has
death
the
'..
be
to
appear
through-composed
in
However
at.
This
existing
at
was
to
was
a number
period
of
instructions,
marginal that
some
structure
be guessed
the
it
to
Whether-it
only
of
modelled
a contrafactum
formal
lines.
(L115).
patre'
certaminis'
indeed,
writers.
contrafactas is
planctus
a remarkable
Each of
'Orbata
and
from
this
both
-
forms
song
either this
of
planctus
both
show,
from
raised
simplified
omniuri'.
examples:
problem
that
specify
derived
provide
be
41
as I
statement
actually
sense
three,
varied,
normally
adopting
hymn can
contrafacta
thus
forms
these
In
for.
being
proelium
the
melodies
source:
complex
for
only
the
adopted
are
opening
occasionally
manuscript short
in
detestando'
from its
of
melody
through-composed
so-called
lines
The musical
(L118)
gloriosa
echoes
Instead This
evidence.
of
by contemporary
These
apart
through-composed
oda continuata.
can
lingua
'Pange
As can be seen from adopted
consists
some evidence
point.
thus
personages
four
incomplete.
is
structure
detestando'
this
planctus
These
composed.
lingua
are
of
and the
systematic
been
number
be used
phrase
have
the
The manuscript
notated.
much used
although,
dramas
religious
text.
should
musical
thus
Ambrose's
interest:
however
examples
containing
of
the
of
stanzas
strophic
forms
same hand
melody
general
the
also
the
is
fourth
however
to
three
therefore
That
hymn it
the
its
is
at
manuscript
written
text
end
consisting
in
established.
'Pange
sung
the
stanzas
that
strophic
'Pange
hymns.
famous
is
in
conjecture:
this
scheme
There
Fortunatus's
extent
rhyme
of
the
of
-
on existing
their
of
been
be mentioned
should
melodies
the
composed
Two planctus
which
omit
is
AB.
were
as to
must
has
forms
the
stanza
effect
AAB or
period
of
to
outline
at
Each
procedure
general
lines
second
lines. simply
three
seems unlikely
the
Some such The
six
Since
performance.
uninterrupted
to
of
no indication
provides in
one
some inconsistencies
are
in
is,
that
stanza,
each, and in
C there
Appendix
simple
and some of
the
one forms
-
types
Two main
up to
or
by
the
repetition
subsequent
Although
sequence. it
occasions a lai
the
is
it
scale,
which
the
phrases,
and often
the
than
plays
(MT 54),
pies
pastor'
The two
heighted
from
However their
texts
English
breaking
in
versicles the
structure employed
of in
in
each
version
one point
in in
and five
such as to
of
themselves. state
of
musical
the
the
of
that
same point: but
On the basis the Norman-Sicilian
in one)
of
this
the
the
design
it 161
although
is The
contains (for
more in
example, general
musical
same melodies
are
they
a
have
English
share unique
of
not
melodies.
version;
was conceived
versicles
melodies
differently
and At some others are consistent
and considering
would
phrases.
MT 67c)
combinations
point
and c)
'Unförtunately
the
also
two versions
evidence
version
one
the
(MT 31),
versicle.
MT 67a)
clearly
the same at this
analysis)
twelfth
both
to
(MT 67a
ex. ):
the
little
same musical
affect
points
the formal
not
the
polyphonic
nobis'
somewhat,
(s. xiii
in
survive
problems.
same material..
normally
phrases,
of
fortissime'
Norman-Sicilian not
'Heu
a number
diversify
this
'0mnipotens'
-
(MT 29),
the
form:
I belonging
source
share
(versiclexfour
though in
vary
(ca. 1250):
Norman-Sicilian
suggest
tradition,
I. B 16
certain
the
at
particular
each version:
(as illustrated
at
written
the
978
does
but
song,
the
to
middle
the
This
number
significant
are
than
some parts
the
the
Harley
versicle).
eighth
four
(GB-Lbl
version
begin
(I-PLn in
off
anticipate,
and
essentially
version
might
dux
five
repeated.
which
'Samson
of
least
at
melodies
pose
(each the
to
misere'
Indeed,
contrast,
melodies
-
depending
relation
five
however
they
In
one manuscript 'Heu
-
in few
the
structure
four
Norman-Sicilian
occasionally
and
settings
made up of
are
incomplete,
At
(MT 32)
versicle
are
relatively
(MT 10),
same formal
the
with
made up of
be raised
than
have'more
which
normally only
lai.
phrases.,
is
As one
lai
The
source.
different
once).
on some
or,
least
an essentially
'Cum venissem'
'Heu
the
to
the
only,
by
typified
ecclesiastical
the
at
also
source. in
phrase
in
recur
is
early
as in
as eight
these
of
may not
phrases
and'persistent
sequence
should
the
melodic
on one musical
characterised
sequence of
versicles
of
also
may or
'strict'
of
as many
transmission
which
repetition
systematic
issue
is
and the
lai
the repetition
it
structure
be repeated
transmitted
source
begin
as
one manuscript
examples,
and
versicle
many more:
One further
Easter
double
'strict'
of
from
the
may include
versicle
more
conträst,
however
will
concerns
In
may be based
versicle
on its
units
is
the
versicle
melodic
there
not
the
by
short
of
to
typified
within
versicles.
an adherence
of
times;
: five
is
lai
The
sequence.
be distinguished:
can
sequences
42
'strict' no,
of
be unwise
the
within incomplete
to conclude
too
the
that
readily , Norman-Sicilian
traditions,
(D-S1
script
than
one
(MT 12)
consistent
in
result
differences
are
structure
the
of
as in
the
(GB-Lbl in
by
X is
clearly
This
type
(MT 54)
same throughout
their
distinct,
the
'Omnipotens'
is
discussion:
those
these
G,
in
discrepancies
obvious
as melodic
but
strophic: the
as the
first
phrases
of
first
plays
the
of
(MT 31) it strictly
tune.
familiar
(MT 10) remain versions
of
the
comparative-transcrip-
the
tonal
later
centre
under (F-SQ
significance
86
of
three
remaining
one source, version
of
versions
to the
speaking
of
occur
be argued
could
two phrases
former
from
differences
it
but
are based
The
relation
).
triad.
and possibly
Origny-Sainte-Beno±te
more than
with
melody
in which
there
to version,
as well
differences.
two phrases the
seen in
best
formal
and tonal
'Heu nobis'
sources
is
from Easter
are quite
they
Moreover
from
MT
rising
an already
(see
two
However
versions
the various
history,
XI
melody
and Narbonne
sources.
and 'Cum venissem'
in
plays
to
to melody;
varied
(NL. DHk 71. J. 70 (s. xv)).
and Egmont
examples
the
similar
overall melody
of bad memories,
result
Gestalts
F,
nescia'
opening
approach
and MT 10g).
not
ante
MT 58c) its
even though
same musical
MT 54i
each:
U. (with
performers
'Omnipotens'
on essentially
in. ):
be the
could
the
version.
(s. 2 F-EV xiii): and
39 (s. xiii)
by melody
to
version
MT 58a)
MT 58d)
xiii):
(F-EV
very
'De
formal
affect
'Planctus is
with
relatively
are
-
their
they
(s. xii):
A 506
a more flexible
each are melodically
(s. xiv))
(F-Rm
ways in which
the
of
FAc,
(F-Pm 1002 (s. xiii
reflect
Although
tions
triad
of discrepancy
different
formally
rising
substituted
equally
from
in
Dame de Lyre
and St. Victor
differences
example,
36881 (s. xii-s.
Additional
58b)
the
the
(MT 58)
nevertheless
lais
other
solatium'
in
for
St. Ouen de Rouen
the Notre
could
biet
slight
manu-
(MT 17),
discrepancies
melodic
both
Weingarten
the
nescia'
ante
the
contrast,
'Dolorum
design:
from
whole:
distinguished
In
That
other.
treatments,
by
attested
'Planctus
formal
normally
make-up
further
different
the
of
different
received.
-
and
their
a corruption
(s. xiii)). source
manuscript
profundis'
U,
is
Asc. 95
HB I
one being
two
-.
it
may appear
represent
versions
planctus
and musically,
how it
this'is
two
to
and complex
textually
These
the
that
as opposed
long
more
melody
the
of
an.. elaboratiop
represents
Although
one. likely
seems more
this
English
it
of the the in
is
should In its
not.
first
second
stanza
succession 162
stanza
in
be described earliest are not
- although the latter.
as
extant used again
the
remaining
Moreover,
the
third
is
stanza
textual
two
history on how it
light
form.
In
and its the
it
that
was
fourteenth-and text
length
and
each
a strophic
to
In
song.
the
the
two latest
and CS-Pu 1. B. 12 (ca. 1384): third
the
is
melody
stanza
so that
almost
entirely
first
stanza
the
comparative
pius
begins
the
sequence
the
remaining
first
three
If
this
that
form
last
represent Whether
its
(EIRE-Dm
second part
of
not actually
the original
the
Dublin
However
in
opening
with
it_appears it
is
from
In
former
in
quite
subsequent
source
idiom
of
the
one
the
of
(see
three
MT 32a)
pairs
though
'Heu
versicles
of
the melodies
some of
one can only if
of
conclude then
not,
of this
may
sources
(s. xiv):.
d. iv
they
manuscript.
and Braunschweig
it
begins
but
there
of versicles French
different
MT 32b - both
version,
speculation. melody.
is
one further
only
set
to the
texts
that
versicle of
though
fortuitous;
more importantly
whose-tonal
centre
differs
versions.
one Norman-French are entirely
are two distinct
and the
other
musical
German.
through-composed,
more regular 163
is
source
as a sequence,
(MT 29) there
become successively
of
suggesting
is
and Dublin
sources
the French
as a through-composed
are
melodies
'Heu misere'
earliest
versions
the
that
be treated
to
source
pair
fact
seems to me a matter
appears
the French
traditions: the
the
different.
still
compiler
as- a- sequence this
the case of
and textual the
to'begin
of both
that
or the
of versicles,
and 2a of
written
equal
gthexs;.
phrase
state,
the Dublin
Braunschweig
a pair
la
versicles
as the
(s. xill):
GB-Ob Rawl. Liturg.
it
The opening
provided.
After
by the
each versicle;
sources
the
of
MT 32c) indicates same - and D-Wa VII. B. 203 (s. xiv ): to its previous formal design; the absence of the
the
an indifference
In
are
MT 31g).
201
original
provided
(s. xv),
in
ways:
in
were an afterthought;
shape in
Z. 4.2.20
essentially
its
versicles
formal
melody
are
represents
an addition
the
derived from those of the . they are effectively through-composed.
versicles
three
stanzas
are
to be abandoned;
of versicles
pairs
the
planctus:
(F-O
source
a sequence.
appears
three
version
the
as
second
this
of
extant
different
that
except
the
of
irregular
this
in
same, length
strophic, one
in
(ca. 31e MT 1973 1400)1, D-TRs line has been added to
copies
the
transcription earliest
pastor'
is
through
and non-musical
throughout,
MT 31f-another
it
and phrase
its
In
(MT 31b)
same melody
any clear
cast
sources
regularised
version
sung
musical
The
stanzas.
developed
fifteenth-century
were
Origny-Sainte-Benotte
have
conceived
originally
early
corresponding
as to
such
both
two
other
could
from
evidence
the
not it
Though
existing
suggests
sources
is
planctus'43
originated.
the
accretion,
this
of
than
shorter
phrases
through
In
while the use
of
dates
manuscript
it
is
in
elaborately
different, their
short
surviving individual
the
or
that
one
of
it
improbable
seems most
these to
that
be tentative
it
analyses
Most examples'-
the
role
of
in
the
F-O 201 (s. xiii) the
fact
(s. xi-s. The
the
that
(MT 62a),
in
this
of
compiler
laments
the
the
which
of the
provided
to
have
affinities
Freising
the
explanation
the
compiler
he uses
that sings
in
play
to
have
choice
F-O
201
(s. xiii)
mode to
in
all
individualise
E and D, "while.
in men (Hesb. 1442)
of
in
Rachel
the
fourth
used
the
to
the
treated
mode,
employed.
Dame conductus. without
'45
exception,
be related
tu (in
to
the
Virgo'
D-Mbs a part. tu
(Quid
6264 46
Virgo'
as
melody
which on occasions 47 Virgo'. In contrast 48 Whatever melody.
tu
Notkerns
have
the
passages
individualised It
personages
herself
has
conclusion
forms
quid'
same mode. the
with
consistently
Innocents
G mode for
seems
mode,
happen to be the most
"Quid
of
the
so thin.
different
that
the
the
is
associated
sequence''Quid
... however
with
for
them
G.
of
play.
a different
this
the
from of. -the Holy Innocents to This may be related
play
'Heu
not
occur
can often
Notker's
lament
seems
by writing
planctus
in
a'somewhat
compiler
of
are all
has
former
but
the
the
Freising
a sequence, appears
In
play.
play_includes
as does xii),
the
to
to
and Notre
Here'mode
trans-
of
an Easter
modes and these,
other
develop
deliberately:
no mode is
lai
MT 29i).
the
not
of
However
however
sequence,
dramas.
religious lament
these
in
did
mode was
that
evident
few examples
are very
are found
is
more
according
into
is
treated
me that
adapted
changes.
44
Initially
channels
compiler
evidence
are in G or D:
commonly used modes of
were
same melody
extant
to
and ornamented
suggested.
the
since
From the
they
one
1. B. 12 (ca. 1384):
planctus
a particular
as Lipphardt
is
corrupt
notable
the
essentially
examples,
There
most
it
seems
five
individual
the
of
transposition
that
the
of
it
through
was varied
requirements
Considering
these
of
likely
more
(CS-Pu
only
Israhel'.
though
evidence
merely
Gestalt
same melodic
taste
musical
includes
redemptio
phrase, version
versions
seems
'Heu
the
of
evidence
development,
text:
identities
It
mission.
a later
Prague
the
of
on the
which
exclamatory
later
the
basis
On the
be
Norman-French
one
simply
to
appears
the
from
stanza
tradition,
The German
repetition.
could of
the
'sings
the
as is
conventional.
antiphon
lament,
of
Rachel's not pläy:
be
argued Herod
'Anxiatus_
fo'r', 'this
chant. 'Jam moratur' in
the melody,
In Filius
form
Getronis
(MT 39) from F-201 and mode employed from
the
(s. xiii)
is
throughout
same manuscript 164
the
quite this
planctus
simply strophic
written play.
of Euphrosina
for
the
son
c.
The
others
the
are
when he prays
for
the
good
is
offices
by his
and son take
to her
One melody,
the
play,.
from
this
is
not
in
G or
(MT 23) two
the
only
F.
Since
planctus.
items
in
the
first,
closely
of F-0
modality
as a means of
are
the in
not
any
(MT 29b),
which
are
there
is
a
rosa
this
play
then
the
is
does
affect
its
tonal
contrast accidentals
the
colour. within
of
Of
the
tonal It
seems
to
not
only
me
four
items
the
of
lines
of
from
possible
to
establish
However,
if
it
their
for
in
and removal
165,
but
piece,
a new way II51
transposed
them
modality. in
the
quite
ab
musica
clearly Dame
flat.
certainly creating
This
changes tonal notes
ficta,
mode
centre
Notre
several of
the
tonal
interestingly of
compiler of its
is
of
'0
that
around
original
however
reasons
is
some variation
interest
represent
Bourges
the Tours
it
the
quarr magno'50
ceremony
that
is
However,
D mode for
'0
of
D;
Anonymous
a composition.
may be used
is
special
centre
'Heu
Here
introduction
occasional
(MT 30),
(MT 12a).
profundis'
versicles.
sets.
misere'
he should-have
there
it
'Heu
choice
retaining
examples 'De
sets
three
planctus not
longer
in
same mode.
not
the
(MT 54b),
'Heu me misera' that
than
included
the
priority.
for
(MT 32a) 49. The-
in
interesting
melody
example, five
last
has
especially
D, rather the
some of
first
is
two
more importantly,
into
for
it
up the
and,
employed:
the
of
is
It
are
dolor'
'Heu
of
latter
sepulchri
f. 151v).
others
the
two
first
a visitatio
(s. xiii),
which
the
they.
Even
the
play
seems to have used. in his plays.
misers'
each
in
includes
precedes
down a fifth
not
are
of
planctus
(MT 71).
some significance
1255
two lines,
the
'Omnipotens'
to
have built
In
is,
unique
quam magno', should
that
Pater'
It
thus
in
Easter
although
another.
planctus
'Heu
the
majority
compilers)
(MT MT 41),
In in_D;
one
several
'Tu
doubt
with
Finally
employed
pastor'
the
and
lat.
Pius
the
in
phrase
play
(MT 28)
which
beyond
G in
one mode,
me misera'.
(F-Pn
of
Easter
perhaps
'Heu
emphasising
'Lamentemus'
misera'
'Heu
Tours
vast
from
(or
a different
both
final
father
joy
grief.
and
both
grief.
of
third
individual
Euphrosina's
infrequently
mode the
through
each
despair
his
of
released
is
are
associated
201 (s. xiii)
compiler
In
this
in
in
play
husband
that
part
her
sings
planctus
be derived
are
with
moments
two
most
this
her
of
soon
when
mode of, which
the
to
appear
associated
highlight
manuscript
the
Euphrosina
the
to
used
and is
but
own melody,
son,
that
and finally
son,
For
in
items
few
of
comforters,
cell
prison
up the melody
when restored melody.
his
one
his
of
St. Nicholas.
of
distinguished
are
recovery
from
son who complains
her
of
songs
the
is
be dead
to
assumes
she
but
that also
first
the
for
of
sake
he actually
variation; of
this
be closely
to
there
That in
this
to
As in
the
to
the
case
in
scope
relation
occasional there
units
function
fifth:
or is
then and
number
of
different
chosen
melody
in
range;
the
final
this
phrase;
reached
briefly
also the
a further
type
the
both
ascending contrary
contains
contrary
it
of the
final
in
'Mentem
interest
is
motion.
first
two phrases . or three-note units Except
where
there
point
the
of
example thus
and
repetition
in
the is
range there
is with
the
exhausted
a fifth;
are followed
in
move across
only the
larger
which
this
it note
descending
by similar of
entire
is
also
units
Particularly
phrase.
the way in
the
with
spanning
final
the
conjunction
having
with
of
This
phrases. in
every
contrasts
of
166
of
marked exactly
this
a
almost
part
is
short,
contrast
upper
the
melody
in
achieved
repeated
(MT 44)
markedly
is
the
Although
especially
previous
on'the
and of
a third,
approaches
as if
narrow,
contrasts
two phrases
in the two-
particularly
and thus
first
centres
outline of
of
two phrases
Then,
motion.
with
as it
melisma,
The first
in
is
through
way
In
Six.
normally
through
highest
will
Chapter
notes
is
meam'
the
notes
is
the
of
make-up
in
highest
cadence. a short
I
on the
lower
the
phrase
of contrast.
syllabic
noticeable
melody
used
variation
range:
purely
first
the
also
in
but
mode of
The
syllabic
is
range,
technique
before
the,
form
occasionally
these
is
the
much
syllabic
movement.
of
this
third
to
in
direction
common is
reached
ultimately
units;
variation
of
which
technique
is
exclusive
some intervals
stepwise
scope
is
which
the
The use
the
essentially
change
drops
in
a refrain
to
belong.
essentially
with
then
(MT 54).
second
step
by
a climax
group
melody
'omnipotens'
by
planctus
outlined
a melody
three-quarters
about
cadence.
of
relate
chosen
but
planctus
employed
amplified
notes,
The most
ways.
range;
are
three-note
in
limited
the
two-
serve
normally
by
the
style
style
categories
up to: five
for
which
Since
and
Dame planctus
no musical
are
balanced
therefore
is
melodies
mostly
these
to
provided
ornamentation is
Notre
and-modes
repertories
made here
an example
exclusively
forms
formal
of
made up of
Movement
simple
the
the
strophic
as melodic
syllabic.
which
to
concentrations
are
fourth
limits
points
The monophonic
the
either.
or
occurking
coronatus'as
used
The
period
The general
analysis.
form
the
as an irregularly
which
and mode there
this
of
on the it
to
song 52
of
form
of
is,
cantus
self-evident.
traditions
planctus
discuss
of
related.
is
the
dependent
the
was no mode or
period
rather
that
cites
a type
practice,
seems
beauty,
melodic
units
the musical
or in phrase
there
are
There
is
the
instances
rarely however
some use figure.
recitation
ornamented
note
'Lamentemur'
in
are
essence
to_the
The most
simple
and consistent
'Heu
michi'
(MT 24).
two
...
phrases
then
the
the
melody
one
and three
the
melody
have the
melody
recites
becomes
a decorative two
first
stanza
the
rest:
this
recite The
and
in
is
set
figure this
by
on it.
in
first and
the
last
phrase
of, phrases
point
at
which
five-note
units
between a certain the
phrase
of
than
shorter
the
one of
amount
second
syllable
one
omitting
The
units
permits
is
is
figure
in
to
deployed.
are
Finally
example:
which
units
slightly),
the
which owing
varying
two-
larger
phrases
recitation
contrast
in
accommodated
to
other
of
a text
note
two-note
opening
provide
type
to
each
essentially
different
based
on g.
the
evidence
is
leading
notes
This
as is
is
of
while
static,
phrases.
the
treatment
on e.
function
flexibility
melody
to
as passing
act
entire
higher
climbs
again
first
of
on e (the
recite
the
of
is
like
slightly
and four-
treatment
The
is
three-
two-,
which
two
examples.
namely,
made up of
with
each
melodies:
in
ways
Although
begins
these
(MT 54)
tOmnipotens'
also
in formula,
melodic
melody.
(MT 41)
recitation
varied
A of
recitation
figures
cadence
one particular
of
Melody
a slightly units
repeated
of
repeated
notes
two
types:
on e. through-composed
The those
which,
those
which
divided of
are
like
particular
that
to
the
in
more
(compare
dulces
the
phrase
example,
seven
and
phrases
melodic
eleventh
of the
is
of
'Tu
can of
dramas.
of
lines
teneri
partus,
with
pater'.
167
to
sufficiently to
teneri'
that
of
contracted text,
as for In
be
'Heu
contracted
be expanded,
'Tu
is
a shorter is
'Heu is
be omitted in
for
in
flexibility
seems
melody
made up of
evident of
can
In
figures,
recitation
example
(MT 71)
pater'
examples
as for
be used
can
strophic
type
the
The
the
religious
notes
made up
units.
Melody
occasions
melody
phrases
'Heu
those
stanzaic
especially this
sub-
of
accommodating
figure.
recitation
melody
use
examples
same notes
Alternatively tenth
these
On other
nati').
that
order
the
the
This
irregularities,
textual
accommodate
of
a means
In
from
by
syllables.
(MT 28).
malleable
(MT 33)
of
all
and
be further
built:
are
common with
these,
of
characterised
provide
restricted
nine.
are
much in
can
a number
of
consisting
have
they
on which
scale
majority
numbers
me misers'
the
the
most
irregular
the
latter
The
melismatic.
forms
frequently
which
in
to
syllabic
are,
'Heu
partially
main
syllabic,
essentially
are
examples,
strophic
and those
stanza,
simple
not
the
according
one
and
like
into
be divided
can
melodies
contrast.
for in
phrase
example to
in the
source
obvious
'Heu
planctus In
in
the
use
of
three
style
The
style
on the
melismas: Although
in
repetition
of
in
fact,
the
of
a previous
here
thus
on A,
where
a phrase'-opens
each
there
one
cadence
ially
of
of
the
in
for
(MT 59)
the
first
three
phrases but
elaborate, in
phrase
of
the
examples
two
the
(MT 33)
Abbc
'Heu
of
ness
seems
Each
melody
exactly
is
a third to
or
could
be
in
more
instances a previous
consists to:
elaborated (MT 51)
phrase
three
to
cadential is
repetition
AbcbA
such
cadences
one
AG.
for
of,
In
the
more
it
is
Ab AG.
GA AbcbAG;
on account
figures
in
they
are
that
Ab AG;
shape:
is
cadence
degrees
'Plange
of
basic
phrase
essent-
different
GAb cbcbc
the in
the
the
least,
at
composed
phrases of
is
there
with
three
occurrence:
these not
as
'Heu
example,
teneri'
(MT 26).
chiefly a fifth.
simplified
treated
last
the
given
because
result
is
introduced
though
however,
figure
quomodo'
movement
the
onwards, it
note;
already
frequently
repeated
unit
consideration
under
and in
their
that
motion.
in
each
AG;
of
...
examples
monialis'
treatments
as the
Melodic
at
bcb
effect
and
'0
as those
begins
passus',
on a different
exact:
and is
other
is
is
never
a way
identity,
the
it
this
of
varied
differing
obtrusive
interval
line
penultimate
such
In
repeated;
cadence
in
'Eclipsim.
has
is
there
same notes
note
which
distinct.
it
examples
diverge
short
(MT 66)
obiit'
the
some features
quite
fifth
is
example,
the
the
with
with
the
examples
which
has
from
contrary
five
are
with
12 of.
begin nbte
types
tonal
on G. to
same notes,
elaboration:
Castella'
than
normally
figure
short:
closely
examples
both
different
differs
with-a
the
of
very
them
and-'Rex
normally
phrase
new phrase
is
each
it
rather
for
In
then
on a
9
usual
phrase,
but
Hence although
cadencing
In
phrases.
planctus
two
begin
phrases
repeated
as phrase
recur.
repeated
normally
identify
in
phrase,
musical
takes
the
(MT 18)
passus'
phrase,
varied.
exactly
however,
whole,
material
is
as to
figures
the
other
through-composed
monophonic
the
in
melodic'unit
long
cadence
(MT 26)
through-composed
simple
'Eclipsim
is
melodic
the
the
common with
different
a text
the
In
pattern.
quomodo'
such
by
lai.
the
of
thus
an
regulated
as a motive
the
examples
of
i..
repeated:
always
several
treated
is
not
syllabic
'Heu
and
also
repetition
patterned
in
is
these
a form
(MT 28)
(MT 33)
frequently
are
a consistent
me misera'
figure
cadential fact
in
teneri'
'Heu
in
control
of
lines
made up of
figures
cadence
examples,
strophic
by
step
However, of
the into
with this
presence a purely
168
only
apparent of
the
syllabic
the
occasionally melodic
short one,
smooth-
melismas. the
melisma
normally
acting ing
the
between the
example,
fills
out
and fifth
third
note
units.
In
the
be reduced
to
fggcdd;
(gfed)
The melismas fluidity,
but
syllabic but
just
not
each
(gfed)
phrase
five
at
pitch.
and Abc bAG. is
confirm
the
absence the
range
in
short
is
much
thus
between
through
the
and through a conclusion means of
the
and closing
Therefore, in
important
contrast,
in
than
they
usefully interesting
(MT 63)ý
sequential Quite'
role.
the
melodic
the upper
in
recall.
aiming
each
part
this
melodic
The melody process for
169
the
of
type
This
passages. which
can to
climax
range
through-composed
simple
contrast
a sophisticated rather
these
of
although
and melismatic
use of motive
through
the use of
of
of
examples. melody
is
highlighted
line
proceeds
seems to
exhausting
a clearly
AG)
b flat
examples
the
of
centre.
dabit'
'Quis
this
_melodic sweep, up and down the
in
source
b,
note
of
in
than
the
melismas
a'passage
directions
varied
the
these
of
one
One particularly
has a distinctay
melisma
complex in
bAG (or
a flat.
is
the
tonal
occurs
include
respectively,
noticeable
syllabic
of
its
have
variation
of of
never
to
and removed
not
an accidental
recurs
seems
this:
highlight
'Plange
though
a number
though
('fons'),
five
element
added
are
both
presence
or
be located
The most
a further
serve
they
melismas
less
Here
to
Since
each phrase.
some extent
recall
colour1
where
(MT 51),
here
passages:
motive
tonal
point
opening
and 10 monialis'
the
each
employed.
of
often
its
particular At
(MT 18)
contrast.
In on
In
('etate'),
As in
figure
slightly
(Gab bA)
melisma
at
phrases.
varied
eight
accidentals
examples,
in
motives
tonal
purely
descending
('omnibus').
opening
function.
changing
Two motives
feature
passus,
through
found
through-composed melody,
the
and phrase
'Eclipsim
a decorative
thus
in
a figure
on the'
mostly
phrase
nine
the
melodic
recall,
eighth
Olabitur'),
and phrase
fourth
melisma
with
the
and
normally
one
('plangunt'),
In
be
figure,
phrase
('manibus'),
in
to
in
fourth
thus
(MT 66)
obiit'
contrast
(MT 66)
the
G bA) the
creating
motive
obiit'
in
descending
(MT 59)
than
'Rex
recurs
occurs
eight
more
In
(edcbA
short
for
for
introduce
simplified
obtruding.
a resource
occasions
present
the
be
between
'Rex
a fifth
of
For
could
note
of
exist-
melody.
a sixth
here
and frequently
Castella'
it
also
a longer
phrase
is
provide
only
the
fourth of
intervals
the
(MT 51)
phrase
leap
not
always.
occasion
first
the
they
mentioned
addition
otherwise
prevents
passages
pitch,
of
be a leap
would
note
elements
on the
The melisma
what
could
melody
bridges
10 monialis,
of
phrase
second
basic
the
of
notes
bdeeGGAG.
to:
which
as an embellishment
defined
arrive the
is
at
available
climax.
through-composed
The complex discussed
in
that
occurring
at
the
to
movement
(MT 40) in
also the
others
of
the
third.
oda
is
movement In
each use
fact
that
that
certain
cadences
stock
melodic
example,
one based
on the
(MT 70),
'Jerusalem,
and
'Anglia
The figure several
three
cernitur');
descending is
latter
(MT 7),
the
both
(for
in
'Jerusalem
in
gec
the
and
first
are
section
12
and
a figure
the
several
and
'Alabaustrum'
several
others
are
figures
are
section
of
same pitch;
AG GA, AG Ab(flat)
example,
1
phrase
there
at
occur
this
in
and phrase
(MT 72)
(MT 52)
mors'
(MT 8)
planctus'
-(for .
the
case
'Eclipsim
and Abc bAG and
example,
of
contrast
through
the
use
(MT 8),
'0
(MT 52)
and
'Sol
these
mors'
examples also
typical
melismas,
they
'Anglia
planctus'
musical
phrase
opening
much of
the
of
the by
are
no means
repeated
melismatic melodic
the
material
in
common,
than
once
together of
the
from
example
or
with rest
170
of
planctus'
However,
although
a number
of
planctus by
characterised
more
phrase
(MT 70).
features
twice, that this
with
a uniformity this
in
quite
phrase
piece:
which
short of
group is
of
derive
examples
'Anglia
eclipsim'
only
three
accidentals:
through-composed
simple'
(MT 8), is
of
some general
share
(MT 18)
passus'
melodic
The
arment'
edc). As in
are
eclipsim'
9 ('luctui'),
always
not
in
frequent
second
for
(MT 72),
bbA,
(MT 70)
*ý r'
composition:
('Anglia'),
arment'
'0
eclipsim'
pattern
and in
bA Ab), def
'Sol
suggests
'Sol
'Anglia
section):
does
in
particularly up the
making
also
'Turmas
which
found
in
phrase
first
the
notes
in
while
also-used:
in
used
Abd found
melisma
opening
in
may be the
(MT'52).
as a motive
the
on the
marked
are
as in
'Turmas
another
3 ('considera'),
(especially
motives
the
in
and
mors'
AAG recurs
phrase
('generaliter
'0
and
positions:
(literal),
(MT 40),
cadence
normally
example
their
(Ab AG) FFG,
notes
(MT 8);
(MT 40)
informed
phrases
intervals
providing
frequently
particularly
Jerusalem'
planctus'
Jerusalem'
are
devices
each
although
recurring
cadences
varied
examples,
(MT 7),
are otherwise
recurring
individually
longest
two
one
both
'Jerusalem,
occasional
least
in what
with
the
with
at
recall,
and contrast
However
certain
is
there
motive
The phrases
analysis.
stepwise
generally
in
leaps
'Alabaustrum'
and
melodic
affects
more
(MT 72),
(MT 8)
of
This
noticeably
arment'
example
of control
continuata.
above
'Turmas
planctus'
and frequent
an element
are
normally
melismas
a phrase.
end of
or there
and
'Anglia
in
figure
beginning
just
type
the
from
syllabic,
principally
are
some extent:
Jerusalem' and
they
differ
melodies
style.
which
a
unusual. five
melody
provides B is
in
derived
essence
from
material
notes.
melodic
contrasts
this
recollections 13 the
phrase in
first
(phrase
4);
opening
melisma
also
phrase the
few
part finally
phrase; melody
in
the
of
first
'Jerusalem,
the
latter
way in
which
(for
even
characteristic,
of
the
sequence
passages in
Considering (ca. 1240)) songs
of
appear
that this this
at different
In
is book
times
in
fact
belong
were
very
different
sight
the it
likely
50) which
by
-
'Turmas more similar
in
various
different
provides composed
musical in
and then
one collection. 171
the
it the
use such
to
challenges ways. 29.1
Pluteo that
evidence
later
(MT 72)
complex
(I-Fl
various
notes
might
arment'
present
same manuscript
scale
A second
is
to
styles,
(MT 72)
(MT 40)
these
new
which
a descending
style
and in
therefore
treated to
figure
although
-
the
'Jerusalem,
arment'
of
Jerusalem'
and 49; While
by
introduced
improvisation
two
suggested
and 45).
'Jerusalem,
first
significant:
in
often
use
contrived
15,27
at
are they
is
a deliberately
phrases
they
composer,
of
and 40.
might
the
which
suggestive
8,13,15
phrases
structures the
in
'Turmas
through
these
after
gathered, in
While
a trill-like
7,14,16,18,19,36
passage.
occur
is
are
the
45 and
be explored;
evident
phrases
to
point
by
typified
previous
being
In
deployed.
are
one;
the
(MT 72)
of
even
particularly
energy
melodic
more
also
conceivably
is
This
ornamented)
example,
freedom,
the
DC recall
melody,
refrain
melodic
often
mode can
(frequently
passage efg
is
planctus'
phrases
are
where
chosen
feature
of
previöus
of
(MT 8).
places
put
F
the-next
of the
arment'
7,12,20,26,27,31,3ý,
phrases
the
and
b cdc
bAGF AGAb A AG FG).
cdc
'Turmas
'Anglia
melody.
these
a point
itera':
the
notes
opening
FGA Gb AG AD
'merso'
of to
AGFs, -17)_ of than the opening
a recurring
melismatic
(MT 40)
represents
this
around
impression
the
example,
to
melody allude
the
in
phrases:
efec
notes
(MT 40)
conception
short
Jerusalem'
of
('planctus
an improvised
of
areas
phrase
organised
give
record
(for
in
is
examples
18 the
flow by
introductory
Gab),
higher
phrase
the
1 ('planctus')
the
be
16 the
(d
a third
Jerusalem'
different
quite
is
this
of
to
e(flat)dcb
an embellishment
other
section
phrase
back
cd dcA
which
melismatic
recall
phrase
5 (dcb
phrase
representing
first
5;, in
phrase
to
related
notes
or
interrupted
preceding
(AGAb bA)
15 the
second
AG...
opening
against
delicately
(baG GAG) looks
phrase of
of
its
either
same (cb)
FGAb
refrain
the
is
melody
notes
opening
in
in
the
with
normally
occasion
In
fragments
small
14 the
phrase
are
syllabic
of
comprising
sounded.
begins
D'
melody
as a melodic
acts be
can
essentially
B,
on each
thus
It
closing
while
Melody
varied
constantly,
recurs
of
5.
as phrase
1,
phrase
the
and
together
in
Versicle/initial/range/final
Versicle/initial/range/final
'Ad
(MT 5b)
festas'
1c 2g 3f 4c 5, 6c 7.
G-e F-g
A
G G 6c profundis'
1F 2D 3F 4A 5A 6d 7E 8D 9c
D-c F-e F-e F-g
G G G G
c-g G. g G-g F-e
c G G G
(MT 12a) C-b C-d C-d C-c C-b F-d D-d D-c D-c
'Planctus 1. 2b 3c 4d 5g 6b 7g 8b 9b 10 11 12
(MT 17a)
solatium'
1G 2d 3b 4G 5g
G G d G d G G
c-f G-c A-f G-c G-c
c
'Dolorum
'De
'Samson
ante b
d c b
nescia' D-c D-e F-c G-e F-g F-g G-g . F-f F-g, \ F-f F-g D-c
D D D D D G F G G (MT 58a) G G G G G G G G G G G G
FIGURE THREE
(MT 67a)
dux
fortissime'
1
G
F-e
G
2
g
G-g
G
3 4
b G
F-b F-e
G G
5 6
d b
F-e F-d
G G
7
D
D-d
G
8
b
G-d
G
9 10 11
d c g
F-d D-e F-g
G G G
12
b
F-d
G
13 14 15
b c c
F-e F-d F-e
G G G
16
g
G-g
G
17 18 19
b b d
F-d G-e F-d
G G G
20
b
G-e
G
21
G
F-c
G
Both types
sequence - the
of
lai
and the
strict
of larger syllabic, with concentrations (MT 13) is something of an exception, providential primarily the
of
later
The
note
earlier
towards
sequence
greater
larger
thus
lai.
normally
is in
units
In
the
latter
the
20d)
in
idiom
of
motive
in
to be found note
units
for
contrast
with
between
the
the
the
a
reiteration
of is
there
strict
than
sequence
are used sparingly purely
the
of
strict
recall:
the
with
instance
In
through
created
either
this
time.
melisma.
begin
also
in
be found
many
a short
with
and
through
larger
as devices
either
to
like
since,
suggesting
often
number of these
a greater
the
and 20b),
elaboration
interest
note
however
not
(MT 20a
melodic
certain
is
units.
note
opens
(MT 20c
fideles'
which
sources
tendency
in
unit,
it
examples,.
'Flete
of
versions
a larger two
through-composed
complex
- are 'Divina
sequence
syllabic
and passages,
or as ornaments. The main the
of
lai
is
the
exception
lais
which
case of
systematic
the
of
first
in heighted
survive
many This.
from Figure
Gbd and then
clearly
and simply
does not
therefore
reveal
icance.
However,
of
G final
tonality 'Omnis
-
that is
strongly
in
lacrimas,
Gbd.
Within
the
of discipline, these
the notes
of
scale,
prominent
In
effects each of
systematicity,
are
number
the
The aim is
'open'
and
occasions
when
at
cadence
points.
creates
some tonal
melody
of
beginning
melodic
of
The
moment of tension
versicles
for
part
the
strict
fluidity,.
172
signifthis
the
two with
to reflect
a similar
and ending
'closed'
begins
the
triad
before
from it
sequences
is
the
for
and this
final
reached.
there
on'various than
on other
FAc, of
on one
defined.
and well
a melody
a
(MT 13) to the
belongs
notes
distance
rather
analysis
with
introduction
and ending
of
statistical
beginning
usually
normally
type
sequences
providential
these
tends
are
a brief the
of
thus
lai
these
ön such occasions
and thus
scale.
cadences small
the
especially
triad
each new phrase
notes:
relatively
the
tonality
general
that
and 'Divina of
from
The strict
fact
the
As is
accordance
by the
neither
versicle,
the
to be of in
the
in as to make
a similar
proceed
With
all
on a note
each lai.
indicated
triad
begins
lais:
(MT 55)
final
means that
throughout
do not
(MT 12a)
organisation.
normally This
organisation
sequence.
possible
tonal
of the
strict
have aG
enough evidence
they
the
therefore
tonal
the
profundis,
of this
scale
on f and A, respectively;
of
is
It
begin
type
'De
that
of
notations
defined
on the
type
of
ends on G.
conceived
are not
that
3 each versicle
triad
is
two
than part
comment on the nature
evident
is
more
a great
specific
the
difference
is
no such
points
of
emphasis
the
on the
On,
tonal
is
movement
thus
are
lais
The
share
figures
cadence
phrases
in
falling
third;
be
of
melodic
lal
in
order
They
also the
within
in
occur
repeated
to
the
systematically
or
the
malleability: the
melodies
This
is
used
earlier
of
a longer it
is
of
a melody-are tonal
which
of the
can be observed
of
the
many
to
manuscript individual
which Gestalt
It
by
is
is
removing
was not
is
in
common in the
the
strict
has a somewhat different 'In the enabling musical its
latter
particular
effectively
previously phrase
purpose
familiar
it
is
melodic tonal
is
However in
functions
different.
counter colour;
It as well which its
in
provides
this
familiarity
173
of
it
the
a fixed to
shape.
the
lai. in
and also of the the
lai
it two.
other
length
of
in
lai
recurs
been associated highlights
unity.
economy measure,
facility
as functional: has already
in
context
even if
recur,
aesthetic
melody,
either
in
ways melodic
exclusive
the
melodic
manuscript
same basic
melody
the
affect
versions
the
them
used;
repetitions
which
represent
as a melodic
to
used material
aesthetic
than
here
from
a lai
notes
already
does not
through-composed
to play
role
adding
occur
and gave
clear
already
to different
by no means a feature
sequence.
very
flexible.
way in
the
to conceive
simple
or
which
which
ornaments,
normal
malleability
quite
evidence
or
is
melodies
variation:
individualised
presented
their,
lai
by material
seem to
they
not
is
very
from
reference
the
different.
the
an additional
with
by
-
omitting
differences
the
of
performers
it
is
superficial:
adding
as if This
It
are
melody;
represent
indeed
nor
themselves
ornamentation
static
work.
are
is
of
local
of
his
formulae
derived
and
of
framework, function
or
invoked
they
since
simply,
a rising
are
design
but
are
are by
through
malleability
same lai;
tonal
descending
seem to
which
melodic
consists
by instances
colour
These
can be accommodated
phrase
varied
triads;
architecture
same lai:
indicated
also
general
those
the
musical
it
which
in
evidenced in
tonal
general
falling
their
these
of
certain
melodies
or
by
tonal
of
exactly,
feature
ascending
formulae the
type
of
introduced or
sequence,
same disciplined
One significant
but
strict
a number
melody.
articulate
common:
distinctive
on rising
or
whereas
in
material
while
occasionally
resources
Melodic
sequence,
simple
a recitation
lai.
lai.
melodic
examples,
based of
a vocabulary
of
the
strict
the
as follows:
motion,
idiom
the
The most
summed up
the
composer
deal
most
melodies
in
common in
lais.
stepwise
in
melodies
in
as in
units,
step
a great
several
can
by
quite
occur
common to
elements
melodic
normally
intervals
triadic
are
discrete
of
colour
the
the
the but
as a halfwith
a
different
tonal
colour tonal
The general lai.
About
a climax
is
reached:
After
this
of
melody the
of
range.
heard
in
have
been
the
first
the
through
the
certain
implicit
melody
towards
possible
based
clusters
the
range;
context;
has
two
in
It
is
sequences each
is
fact
in
through-composed MT 32a)
it
form.
their they in
use of melodic are conceived
this
with
larger
note
more
elaborate,
Interest
in
centres
more
figures, ornamented.
the - units.
on the
As the
especially In
use at
contrast,
the
used
parts
of
in
melodies
a
differences
small
certain
between
was of
melodic
in
the
exposition for
melodies
similar
(MT 32)
has
of
this
-
strophic
differ
radically
recall
end of
each
that
and
it
providential
of
is
where (MT 13)
since
contrasts made up of gradually
same melodic in
it
interest
becomes
'Omnis
of
from
Gestalt. (MT 55)
lacrimas'
and on recurring versicle
(s. xiii):
201
on account
It. it
the
been to
Of particular
essentially
motive
since
sequences
lai
progresses
174
(F-0
to the
in
(MT 20)
and already
source
versicIe..
anime'
strict
from-sequence
scale.
versicle
sequence
'Divina
period
the
after'eäch
each
this
extant
which
the
about
from
of
but
however
of
different
have
can be compared
of
fideles
'Flete
betweeh
prpcedures
earliest
refrain
retaining
passages
identity
shifting
repetition,
melody
syllabic
they
extant
simplicity
which
the
purely
employing
on a much simpler is
sequence
markedly
the
55
and those
pius'pastor'
its
In
approaches
Adam of St. Victor,
its
to
to
attention
passages
make. generalisations
'Heu
relation
constant
(MT 58) nescia' 54 (MT 17). Comparison
solatium'
so few
are
distinct.
quite
mentioned
to
there
since
the
of
compositions.
difficult
more
to
ante
comparable
independent
mode
adherence
development
through
'Planctus.
often
-
the
previously
although
and obey
architecture
in
are
that
reveals
are
ornamentation.
'Dolorum
common,
tonal
of
that
suggested.
however
formulae
they
through
on., Abelard's
modelled
their
been
groups;
locally,
and,.
achieved
notes
a particular
stepwise
between
recurrence
of
with
between
five-note
the
colour
general
achieved
triads;
to
and tonal
through
and
is
This
falling
highest
nature
the
contrast:
two-
of
tonal
It
of
or
tonal
concerning
a climax. means
the
formulae
melodic
the
way through
on the
centres range
a microcosm
versicle often originally repeating melodies 53 The aim of the lai composer seems to
of
rules
melodies
the
of
through
different like
exploration
on rising
and
last
the
of
initial
the
is
type
strophic
interest
versicle.
use
the
of
three-quarters
the
recovered,
gradually
all
logic
the
that
of
new location.
its
of
cadence the
latter
derives
is much
often
of
its
motive
recall
role.
This
posed for
and recurring particular
that
it
survives
before
stave
the
be difficult
the
of
planctus
such
a few
general
difficulties
the
examples: the
of
a small
of
each
on the
not
musical
it
would
through-
complex
(MT 11)
planctus'
it
provided),
from
stylistically
were
second
space
is
versicle
'Anglia
an important
play
highlight
text
in
next
it as
also
to
the
as prose
distinguish
to
composed
music
figures
with
although
accidentals,
through-composed
(written
versicles
of
serves
sequence complex
fact
use
cadence
the
of
the
from
by many of
the
pair
interest
melodic
'Sol
and
eclipsim'
(MT 70). Only
type.
formal to
tonal
they
here
he is
is
is
a different
in
individually
a frame
or
does
in
styles
accordance.
to
appears exception begins
have
and or
some of
their
of
general
concluding one
and they
another,
Contrast
between
in which
two-
two voices,
not
with
only It
might funeral terminal
at the
occur
been
be based
cauda
that
suggested
on previously
liturgy,
than
rather of
'0
felix
a third,
existing being Bituria'
melody,
in
for
the
contrary
the
phrase.
through
of
larger
the
the
note
movement is
melodies, newly
175
is
Notre
probably
composed.
(MT 49)
between first
they
The
apparently
two do are
by step,
one instance, the
manner
units
melodic
from
the
motion
first
or else
planctus
illustrate
to
as before,
and in
example.
distributed
the
since
On the whole of
as in
The repetition
varied
each
of
in
are intermittently
points.
melismatic
except
rhythmically
same positions
leaps
part
strophic
cross,
the
examples
serve
written
normally
achieved
units
notes.
occasional
has
is
3 and 4 is
by single
replaced
voices
at different
phrases
always
are
as it
With
is
will
syllabic,
essentially
are
poses,
this
main
This
occasionally
to four-note
but
in
phrases
the
the
of
much
different
polyphonic
style""of
characteristics. is
the
very
developing
examples.
(MT 57a)
melod'
The voices
cauda.
The
style
syllabic 'Pange
of
each
examples
voices
it
achiev-
each
is
form
challenges
monophonic
a cauda.
AB AB CD E (= AAB),
form
to
in
-
these
of
that
for
each challenge
that
different
the
particular
(MT 36),
the
is
an opportunity
relation
with
with
discussion
in
each
left
'in'which
the
occasu'
closes
A brief
impression
present with
done
'In
of
and contrasts
to
not
Although
of
texture
ensuring
also
polyphonic
musical
musical
while
the
examples
different
with
parts
device,
controlling It
secured.
concerned
the
so few
are
a quite
interest.
of form,
there
present
between
consonance
voice
that
fact
Clearly
a domposer:
ing
the
owing-to
planctus,
be made about
can
observations
of
a fifth.
Dame repertory from
the
second not
newly
the
56
However,
composed. chant
At
planctus. be based
was not highly
also
to
attributed
the
the
style
of
from is
that the
the
that probably
times.
Although
quite from
common;
namely,
melodies.
The
the
that
the
of
polyphonic seem to
examples
of
from
is
dramas
these
in
this
discussion This
collection. of
localities
the
and the
in
songs
and
there
at
differing
different
are
a number
lai
style
of in
features
of
have
malleability
be discussed
will
Nevertheless
sources.
this
be
appears'to
included
and in
repetition,
be
minds of medieval -in 'to general changes
an anthology
. formally
of
It
whole
other
within
various
significance
style.
Dame repertory
represents
religious
this
the
related
Dame examples
in
of
D mode can
On the
Notre
planctus
or
sadness
mode is
'distinct
use
form
had with
variety it
composed
planctus
these
the
of
planctus
Notre
styles,
to this
it
considerable
suggests
which
choice
tonality.
of
evident
tenors
of
one musical
melodic
from
it
strongly
the
planctus to
there
confidence
any
western
distinct
that
in
rather
quite
between
resemblances
and the
sections
with
association
of
clear
material.
that
the
history
is
syllabic
composed
theorists:
music
the
unlikely
any
liturgy
funeral
be. concluded
can
period
least
found
not
the
on new musical
It
in
from
melodies
have
I
the
in their conclusion
chapter.
5.
Of
the
small
a third
survive
forms
and modes.
Planctus
number with
of
music.
Type,
Composed
planctus The
after
extant
following
1300
from analysis
this
less
period summarises
their
Form
Mode/Range
A BA'
G:
F-f
AB
A:
D-e
D:
A-d
Monophonic THROUGH-COMPOSED MELODIES 1.
'Heu
2.
'Infelix
3.
'0
infelices'
fratres'
ego'
(MT 27) (MT 38)
than
(MT 50)
176
Type/Form (0
Mode/Range
Fratres)
1.
A BC BD
2.
EE FG H
3.
IF'
4.
FG H
5.
KL MN 0
6.
KL MN O
7.
F''p
8.
RS TO'
9.
FG H'U'
10.
FG H'a
11.
U"V
12.
bcdefgbcdefg
13.
b cd
14.
hi
15.
FG H
16.
F''
'G H'U'''
17.
jk
jkk'k'
18.
h'V'
19.
IF'
20.
h' V'
J
F''p
QK' WO''
UV T' T'' Off
XY Z
T"'W'
0''
e f'g,
hi
jk
jK'
llm
n XX' Z
op U"V
qr
sst
J
op U1 1V qr t
Polyphonic MOTETS 1.
2.
'Doleo super 'Absolon, fili (unknown)
(M.
te'
16)
(see p. 179)
G:
1: c-c' 2:: d-c' 3: c-b'
G:
1: G-b 2: F sharp 3: D-C
mil
'Scariotis' (MT69) 'lure quod" 'Superne matris'
tenor (see
repeated p. 179)
tenor repeated three times.
177
twice
-a
A
i. ! ary
per-
cus- so
He-t IVl
ýE ýrff"
he-u Pas- ýv-re
GUiLý
ýi
Q-
2,
b- "ýF5 eý- raym
q ul-
ýýýu5
a
ýOn,
rnum h0f+ru, i
I- se - fe
mi-
vii -paC
r-z-re.
C
ýg fe n
/x...,
9u a
em
C
10
e
se
rv,i
.
C
V
B: C:
Jam percusso Heu infelices Infelix ego
(MT 31b) (F-SQ 86 (s. xiv), (Heu nobis) (MT 27) (F-SQ 86 (s. xiv), p. 618) (MT 38) (F-SQ 86 (s. xiv), p. 618)
FIGURE
FOUR
p. _609
r/-
nius
A
CCAn, e B hn
M-
ri_
All-
lýlnn_
n
),p
A 1TT
\/ýL-
CLk -
lull
B
cL-
cis
c5-
roc-
fe
cl is
la
'' 0-
c-
A 5
ýt
fQS -
Cl-
nr
ýG_
06
"tf
ref--
ra
--
B 1n1,1v
-
ifAw
'ýý
r-
ýr
ýAC
-a
A C!
-1
1,-ýI-
--
ý, IIIA
-
/: Ic_
Wn
-l.
rP
--
B Plan -qe
A: B:
m1(-
Cvo'.
iumco -
Cum venissem (MT 10b) (MT 50) I-Civ 0 fratres
,o-
re rvtot-
tevh
d(11--
LIS Ala
I-Civ CI (s. xiv), f. 78r f. 74r CI (s. xiv),
FIGURE
FIVE
i
v'f
-1
A
B A6_
So
loh
-
A bitt
-
%i
det
(t
e-
5o
V),70-
1)
rio-
Grý
n-
; -ý
rr
Ila
B
k1
ml-
k;
ok
u4 2-
"fe
pro
A,f-
pl -
A ý1 ir
p--
Ir i_
w1i
//
A1ýb-
11
I
3 a-
on
B
ml,
A: B:
Ion
(GB-WO Cod. F. 160 (ca. 1230), (MT 65b: D) Rex autem David p. 165 (GB-Cgc 512 (ca. 1330), (MT 16) f. 258v Doleo to /Absolon/unknown
FIGURE PAN-A412STAVE
'4ý-
So -
SIX
Two examples lingua
necem
be mentioned. gloriosi
lingua
they
While an opening
with
the
above
the to
that
they
its
should
-
form
same poetic
allusion
'Pange
lingua
'Pange
of
have
evidence
analysis (L119)
gloriosi'
be contrafacta
to
appear
no documentary
however
in
'Pange
and
certaminis'.
and begin
hymn
is
there
both
They
proelium
as this
(L120)
Petri'
included
are not
which
line
first
intended
were actually
to be sung. The common is In
one
melody;
planctus
from
derive
their
as illustrated
he had
to
to
the
on
fideles
_its
from
versicle
also
the
some of
these.
Mariae
What
'Flete
fideles
the
in
manner
individual the often
they
phrases
with
The
barely
triplum
a newly_devirýed as its
point-of
David'
(MT 65)
phrase
which
of
of
the
fact
in
this
play
together
pieced
texts
new prose
pp. 122-3);
It
which
'Planctus also
includes
one
12b),
which
composed,
although
this
formal
been
has however
to
order
inspiration
the
of
strict
as a result the
of
In
contracted
or
accommodate
super
the
(see'Figure found
in
te'
second
either
expanded,
is (MT 16)
melody,
6 ).
contrast
a new text:
recognisable. 'Dolen
The
whole.
been retained.
(MT 10b)_ are
of
essentially
into
woven
Both
half
of
antiphon.
super
the-duplum
while
texts
178
'Dolen
-
the
In
with this
te' takes'Rex
antiphon
conclude
does
clearly
provide
shape
lost
quite
Poss.
ante
The remainder
(MT 20)
'as
(MT 10b).
setting.
is
in
primarily
(L132;
the
have
based
pergitis'
about
that
elaboration,
Three,
to
anime'
(MT 20)
through-composed
not
viam
'Cum venissem'
departure
is
included
'Cum venissem'
interesting.
versicles
considerable
are thus
of
is
certain.
be newly
of each versicle
nature
musical
version
(MT 50)
allusions
fideles
anime'
its
which
to
'Flete
is
to
a musical
especially
piece
Chapter
not
per
with
of
is
is
'Qui
appears
melodies
(see
melodic
this
sequence
through-composed sequence
and
related
simply
two
fratres'
owes much
contains
survive
planctus the
also
although
unfortunately
this
for
it
(MT 58),
nescia'
has
infelices'
'Heu
-
is_also
these
of
'0
(MT 20)
anime'
opening
ibly_,
length
The two
adapted
which
The composer
Mariae
planctus
5 illustrates
Figure
not
suit
the
this
music.
The Cividale 'Flete
percusso'), 4.
to
set
('Jam
play closely
from
material
melodic
both
are
-
discussed.
Easter
melody.
existing
(MT 69)
already
(MT 38)'-
in F. igure
fragments
melodic
of
in
has
above
from-an
'Scariotis'
a planctus
of
ego'
(MT 31b)
nobis'
derived
Origny-Sainte-Benoite
'Infelix
and
-
that
the
much of
'Heu
is
tenor
the
listed
planctus
partly
or
entirely
instance
existing
(MT 27)
is
the
of
each
which
it
that
but
all
feature
one
autem
an additional
particular
motet
the
duplum
tenor
being
to
appears likely
most
function
a new composition
is suggested du plum. This . is organised in a particular
Only derived this
triplum
the
whereas
the
from it
time
this
as is
a planctus
Marian
bass to the
of ground
is
composition
indeed
The normative palindrome:
duplum
the
fact
that
ABC
A'
duplum (=AA'),
matris'
is
in
the
opening
the
three
occurs
-
motet: phrase
times
He comments: is
which
in
effect
of
thus
As Sanders
artifice.
talea,
the BD
normal
and triplum.
a curious is
factor
from
It
sequence.
the
complement
'Superne
-
more
but
the
through-composed.
(MT 69)
is
from
both
are
does,
normally to
the
pattern:
tenor
melody,
Adam of St. Victor's a type
formal
an existing not
by
'Scariotis'
of
tenor
written
particularly
and the
tenor
as the
providing
demonstrates 57
a rhythmic
/o-f 'Superre the rest is necessarily the tenor/ matris', at the end of the piece, the entire tenor, omitted consisting . is likewise is the rest six talea, a palindrome, whose center the third talea. All three demonstrate the motet's voices
Since
modular
(25)
number
and the
palindrome
of follow-
concept:
(17+8 16 B+ 17 +8+ + 17 +8+ (17 +8+ 15 B+ 17 +8+ 17 +8+ 5 (12 + 13 B) + (12 + 10 B)
17B) 17 B)
17 +8+ 17 +8+
+ 14 B + 15 B
The two types thus nearly the upper voices of phraseýof stand 2: 1 relationship. the palindromic The tenor contributes'to the symmetricäl structure with of modus perfectus arrangement The irregularity modus imperfectus. of the enframing phrases the the triplum is accounted by the necessity for of avoiding in the two upper. voices. coincident rests It
thus
would
survive
with
a greater
music
or
planctus
be too
lesser
its
period
degree
type,
an existing
melody,
to emerge in Easter
the in
effect 'Heu
sepulchri this
we might
from
the
ceremony,
of
the
previous
appear
material
be set
which
Furthermore,
plagiarism,
consisting
unusual
to
the
of of
artefacts
lanctus
in
the
style
while,
accrued from
a new style
the
the
of
gradually
used to
of composition
period:
particularly
musical
their
me misera' to
most
As for
music.
a tradition
and''Heu
technique.
term
the
of
Origny-Sainte-Benoite,
dramas of
one
to
on a tenor
based
polyphonic
(MT 23)
dolor'
religious
a great
probably
belong
clearly
normally
continuation
plays
deal
is
medieval from
play
reflects
The motets
waning
inspiration
as musical
newly around
the
with
(MT 28),
great
exception
most_planctus
composed the
eleventh
melodies,
century,
179
with
'
visitatio was composed
what,
esptcially
and of
to
material
the
reflect
a
which
planctus
on existing
based
are
all
since
inevitably
they
though
which,
using
this
composers.
composition
from
in
that
conclude
as a musico-literary
failed
of
to
easy
in
reference
to
(MT 50),, was. integral
10 fratres' existing
number
small
with is
in
no consistency
in
the
are motets
forms
of
is
it
a partial
is
Notre The
Dame compositions
commonplace. larger
the
It
is
monophonic
normally
units
and,
in
order
to give The
syllabic.
intervals
being The
variation. of
the
chosen
melodic
at
the
highest
point
be obtained.
In
those
short
or
of
phrases
(often
repetition variation
is
depends
on the
main formal
particular
types and the
contrasts unusual
combinations
indexes
of
have. types
the
These of
to
logic.
This
for
in
emphasis
be deployed
conclusion
is
aim
of
posed
by whichever
either
to
these of
the
through
which
lai
an interest
melodic
variety.
to
certain
implicit
-
these
three
these
results the
means
basic
of
in
can of
another
sublety
of
180
contrast
yet
is
necessarily
a climax
systematic
which
which
melodic
exposition
-
more
given
of
reaching
recall
or
with
by which
included,
interest
.,
are
means
the
-
reflect
however
which
careful
example
the
are frequently
the
motive
originality
according
of
to
The_ remarkable
sake
variation
movement,
means
is
special
dramas..
a further
unit
Rather
as I have illustrated
stepwise
which
note
contrast
the
of
genre
chants ,.
to passages
a further
musical
of
composed
religious
melismas
with
of them - as for
resources
that
composers
challenges
considerable
is
formulae)
employed. . occasional
patterning
appears
examples
office
from
provides
is
this,
The
there
a musical
with
contrast
by
of
music,
though
normally
melodic
style
tobe
monophonic
towards
paid
that
not
melodies
sparingly,
provided.
is
short
a particular
of
permit
two of the
alone.
syllabic,
range,
that
continued
planctus
melody
tendency
of
Indeed
not
that
reveal
a number of
rhythmic
attention
mode and
to it
occasionally,
included
melodic
exclusive
repertory,
and certain
note
employed purely
of
does
period
Conclusion
of medieval
sequence
this
instances
the
by characteristics
the
aesthetic
form,
the planctus
of
history
to
half-familiar
were most fashionable.
which
history
typified
reference
recreating
of
is
which
from
factors.
that
reflects
6.
which
practice
something
particular
any of these
and styles
The musical
medieval
extant
planctus
However the
confidence.
examples
into
be made concerning
to
generalisations
the
new.
nevertheless
The
it
and turning
material
and yet
in
are
compositions in
different
Patterningrules
tentative
of_musical
since
the
of
elements
exact of
recall
motive
in
considered
religious
from those
the
their'features
strophic
examples
on these
stylistic
of
the'e
largely
in
My suggestion
is
that
dramas
in
lai
or
are to
compared
the
of
melodic
type
of
of
course
been
to
the
resources
melodies
of
have
style
closest
as follows:
Stevens 58
antecedent
is
drawn
summarises
Since
in
sequences,
techniques
belong
which
flavour
the
music to
to
composed the
characteristics
(v)
it
in
relation
consider
importance of
(ii) (iii)it (iv)
will
Notre
it
may, positively,
be the to their
purpose the
texts
rhythmic
be neutral,
of Chapter of
planctus
Six
an infinitely
to teat which
interpretation.
181
out
survive
this with
religious
when
from of
form.
chosen
though notes, principally of single will consist an end-of-phrase melisma; it is likely to have 'open' forms; and 'closed' formulae; or incorporate stock may be formulaic it will be measured, and indeed not normally strict is likely to hamper the fluid movement and varying of the text;
It
emphasis
different
the
of
that
melodies
later
attention
the
associated
owe their
as those
such
contrast
by older
archaic
a somewhat
Having
that
developed
planctus
-normally
sequence
provided
compositions
narrative.
repetition
music
(i)
the
their
singing
of
response
contemporary
Dame repertory: for
inspiration
have
early
dramas
religious
__:
stylistically.
to deduce
to
features
composition:
directions
from
'open';
those
century,
the
of
seems reasonable
and planctus
is In
distinct
quite
the:
often
phrases
twelfth
planctus from
apart
are
malleable.
the
sequenced
though'
others
formulaic,
Notre
and most
syllabic;
final,
characteristic
950 it
composed before
normally
are
the
common,
be
Six.
the
styles
in
features
of
Chapter
examples,
frequently
are
melodies
also
are
different
to
the
of
from
role
has
melismas
of
and those
on the
styles
these
subject
strophic
possibly
short,
melodies
Dame,
of
are
normally
fashionable
most
Notre
with
of
and the
employed;
they
is
cadence
the
of
certain
share
above:
repetition
exact
number
-a
dramas
mentioned
concluding
to
lais
of
a consideration
compositions a variety
the
organisation,
function in
and music,
represent the
is,
that
liturgical
the
Dame repertory
words
tonal
the
and
context,
between
Although
forms,
chosen
and repetition, a wider
relationship
especially
the
of
significance
this
it
may have
measure rhythms
flexible
mould.
proposition music
and
to
EXCURSUS ONE
transcriptions
The sequence
melodies
melodies
from
earliest
known
survives
only
of
in
Appendix text
EX. A:
are
EX. B: EX. C: EX. D:
planctus
pueri
planctus
Bertane:
planctus and
the
'Stans EX. E:
interest
particular
far from usage
survive
the of
which
there
then
melodies
the with
EX. A2:
in
order
Unfortunately
a text.
Only
planctus
cygni:
'Altissime f. 185r
the
Deus' pueri
'Exultet f. 135v
nostra'
these
these
with
to
first
versicle
lat.
(s. xi),
1121
p. 337
f. 13v
is
melodies
of
transcriptions
a text
from
a sense is
Bertane of
each
(s. xi1),
As
a proser.
of
been
the
text
is
taken
local
known
not
to
provided:
'f. 67v
(AH, 7, p. 253):
F-Pn lat.
1121 (s. xi1),
(AH, 7, p. 153):
F-Pn lat.
903 (s. xi2),
F-Pn
captivati: (AH,
7,
p. 267):
lat.
1121
F-Pn
the
of
have
and prosers
maintain
(s. xiii), f. 88r
27
comparative
planctus
F-Pn
filii'
planctus
were
to
f. 212v
derived:
supra
sequentiaries
melody.
'Clangant f. 196v
EX. B2:
of
from
same manuscript,
set
follows
and versions
melodies
as possible
texts
(s. x ex. ),
GB-Cu'-Mm. 2.9
GB-Ob Selden
f. 67v
f. 213v
1240 (ca. 923-24),
F-Pn lat.
sterilis:
way in
the
Since
(sic):
planctus
which
(s. xi1),
(s. x ex. ),
is
it
(Hesb. 5013):
a Longe'
planctum
EX. F:
from
f. 67v
1121
1084
lat.
F-Pn
antiphon
lat.
1084
lat.
F-Pn
publicani:
(s. xi1),
F-Pn
captivati:
Instances
transcriptions:
1121
lat.
F-Pn
p. 55).
53,
this)
of
an explanation
(AH,
on these
marked
cygni:
planctus
for
celebris'
the
tran-
a diagrammatic
provided
Introduction, dies
'Iste
repetition
melodic
sequence
D:
these
of
versions
As far as possible -----------------Since sterilis planctus
first.
have
I
planctus
six
Untexted
transcribed.
neumes
the
of
Four.
presented
been
unheighted
those
are
Chapter
are
has
version
the
with
along
in
discussed
sequentiaries
(see
scription
follow
which
lat.
(s. xi1), 887
f. 67v (s. xi
in.
),
(AH,
'Ad to sancte' f. 147v EX. D2:
planctum/eia '0 alma f. 120r
(AH,
should
of
these
be noted planctus
transcribed
from
a full
study
history
of
contrafacta Schwanenklage,
of each and
only
subject and its
some of p. 491
been
restricted
melody
7,
a selection has
melodies
their
(table),
1084
p. 254):
(AH, 7, p. 90):
that
this
(AH,
trinitas'
a very
7,
entail
the
various that
of
manuscript
a detailed For sources
a list see
),
(s. x ex. ),
1084
lat.
in.
f. 212v
in. ),
F-Pn
and
and pp. 500-1.
183
lat.
GB-Cu Additional
of
(s. xi
887
(s. x ex. ),
F-Pn
p. 110):
contrafacta. manuscript
lat.
887 (s. xi
included, range
would
F-Pn
lat.
F-Pn lat.
musa:
'Eia mesa' f. 68r.
It
p. 248):
F-Pn
publicani:
planctus
'Stans a Longe' f. 279r
EX. E2:
8,
f. 91v (s. xi
887
in.
710 (ca. 1360),
contrafacta they
have
Clearly
sources. analysis of Stdblein,
been
of other
the known 'Die
),
EX. A:
z.
planctus
F-Pn
cygni
w
b,,
0
I
67v
1 VIJ.
1at.
sa --
3
cc. /
4.
U/i'
--__x.
rb. 11
i`
bi W 94
E4 Jr. r
11
01 A'2)
isýý t"N
is -. .,
iff
rA
. --r
fe
--r
r7-c-
I..
g 10.
(x)
184
I
Ex. 13:
planctus
puc-ri
Captiv,
+t 1
F-V'll
r
kil
1-`ti
.11 .'(:
".:..
1 ),
."
v/
"
3.
5
i
6.
4rCr
ci ""
HH
:7.
Y r
d
'
T-
-ý I Ti /IT
i
ö
º--y 1
Ks r---
Y r
-
--
44
rv1ty
(o ü
EX. C:
planctus
Bertane
F'-Pn V
I.
lG 2G
DIA IFw
`f
r-,
J
aýý
ab
s
NN
lip
-T
8
HN
G-1J Cr
klk
9" --
0-
-
1
I L-LM
aL
I D, r-
LM
ý
%ý ,v rv
aNý, ý1. I--lb
gi
41.
_
º3.
186 IMRI
AA
a/o
PýP
EX. D:
- planctus
if
F-Pn
publicani
X)
10ý3'1 (;.
lat.
x x.
),
1 '1? v .
an
--
13113
r,
r7 i) ;=l 1) F-
1,
-
x
0
+-
6
(Hesb.
a longe'
'Stans
(s.
Mm. 2.9
GB-Cu
5013)
p. 337
xiii),
"
A.
-. `
:)fens
ü.
Ion-9Q.
t
Pub--
Ii
- ca - ni
"
Jýa
Pftý-cuý
ýý-ý-vKý
Iý.
-i.
us
SL4
t
W1
p1D-L
'1
a
ve.
De- %Äs pr-o- pl- cz-&S
es-to M,c-4i pcc-
13 7 RWM
ca-
to
- ri.
EX. E
---
1.
a,
pIanctum
-x +. r --- -
1at.
F-Pn
1240
1 ticI
"1
----x--T,-
-- --
.-L
-
3.
-
--
E}"
ö-'
i(n)
f-
--+sat
-f,l_
--z Tr
51
/7
_7
ýi a-
PANAG 12STAVE
-.
£1
-
ýý
ýý
188
ct
EX. F:
dies
1.
Iste
2a
Ob trinitatis
GB-Ob
sterilis
planctus
constat
celebris
o%.
""
""r"
"
27
2b
Cuius
(s. xi),
f. 13v
j"
y"ý'""
Iohannen
in
'Ay'
terris
" ti
..
t"y"
"r~"s,
notionem,
ter ""yy"
vox ad (ilium
patris
y" " "y
baptizatum
semper felix.
"""
f
fuit
mediestinus
ý
"
Fit
supra
A
manifestam
3a
Selden
3b
y "r
in specie
Et Spiritus corporals
"Y" A
4.
Hunc
invisit
5a
Mansurus
ut
super
e"
columba,
'""y
eum
ý' ""
ý' ""
5b
"
uncturus A "
nos creari
,,,,,,,,,,,,,,
""
y "y
"
er
"y"
'f
"r'ry
y genitor,
7a
Eius
"y
precamur,
foveas,
in
quo
tibi
6b
"y "
" ;,.
'ý
Ut,
in quibus
displicet
tuae bonitati,
7b
"ý "
spiritus.
ý1 "
"~"ý.
"~"f
iunctos
membris
"
'
igitur
Misericors
testantur
""y
""yf,
ipsius
capacesque
..............
6a
Dei
netos
beptismo
"1'"
et prae consortibus.
Res istee
Bene
complacuit
" "
~'r
unico
nato
tuo.
A
Ba
Ergo persolvamus gratias
gratias
"
Deo patri,
p""f
Et
prodigo
sanguinis,
10.
"r
""A
" 9a
ý
"y
"r
Christo,
""
9.40
A " y"Y"
Qui nos coheredes fecerat
Christi
"H.
sui
Iubilemus.
8b
9b
y"
Spiritus
cordia
"" Is
" y"
A
eý J-
189
quoque,
unctori.
sui,
A: EX. A2:
c
planctus 'Clangant
E:
C:
Deus':
'Altissime
lat.
F-Pn
ni: filii':
(s.
1121
F-Pn
lat.
1121
F-Pn
lat.
903
xi1), (s. xi1),
(s. xi2),
f. 67v f.
196v
f. 185r.
A
B I.
U4rl-,
4ºtt
fl.
I i-
1
Fle-
r0. - t1-
e
o-p,
--
C
1. Al- iis- s1-me De- us ¶i 9M-6er-nas or, -m-a.
2G.
A-
2w
Ce- Ios
h-
EI
ýwi
ij -mi
eV owr- v-
re-'
trvis
fK4...
V.
t
2- ro-Y4
lS º+ºw'-nw re- ten-fi-
0.
i
I
f
"R
30.
JL
d!
ro
11-
0 yis-
S0
t'O-
re
-le.
m
!t
C 0
3w
faht m Sub- I, r' -
5a4-d .%t et u-Sul-
fen-n'ä
i°-
L4-
1:
0.
an-
v%i-
Lh
Iu-
CI-
jJo-rI_
d
#6 non
Q
cre-a-
tk-
Po-
to-eo
IiIc
rat,,
in
S+Cl-
-
IL
C
T6 PAN-A419STAVE
in- cu-
son-terJla-vans-
Iis
Can- to-tL, 190
6a,. 1en, -Per Ad-stNf'
A
B
i
---
J
J"
-
C
IL A
B Hon
(-5)
in
cue-a
den-sosSur-9i-
es
aS-Su-rte-re
o-(i-men-ta
op-E%-mq
C ýs
Garn
.mu-it-e-
6u3 non sunt. Ei tus-ný. cor-ro-ºa, ron-
t4*
tM, tmp-k-
J. 4tß- ten.
A
a B O-
L
tus
0.
*L-c
-sus
p'jk-4t
po
11
wJ
wýý-nýS
(u-
trý-tA
Cl-
At
dt.
Sf-
rrý_
C%
6q
Pro -
Gýý-mu+tW-cet:
Daiý
IAA rýý %eý
u3
1115"t&
t11-
41-
cl.
A
{u-
4
A
C T4,
vM
k"cc
CO-91-ta
rcwý tA--. i-t4
Ve-hot
ri_
tº
ýa
041-m, -nb
Cu-
14L
!
D
V
ýl
PAN-A412STp.E
Et
au-
d, -unt w Banc- tts-sI - rna
vo-cc
Pre-cla-ra
teen -Po-na
sus - t,
au- 'So - ra
!
IýT
Ee n ¢-
ca.
A
B
0 -re-
ti- fans le.., a- je- ba-tur
L Ea ! ýucej co. in- er ßa1-
nu- 6. - uº"
so- de-ra
C
84
0-rr-tats4c-r;
Ees-ta-. 1WIT10-r; "+e., -tt,
oM. "1-a
re-, u»trr1r. p e-4.*5 fre-do-co-t4
A
B yul-ci-
wno -,je
cin_tI-tAn$
Vo- 1t- t&-vi[:
co-ro-
QC perve-
pd 0.- ººmer-nd
a-
ri-
aQ
C
10,
! tc-ce-pe-ruwT
pi's
h-e- ruvL
wA ~j-mA
1"u-al.
A
x B Rc
js
r ijq-na
Sit
vntn
910 - ru -aa-
C O.
Aý
m¢
Je.
SN1 jUM.
yC
noj
C4AM;
p-1i$
(n
jio-
192 PAN-A41?NAVE
rl
-&
CL.
14
EX. B2:
A:
planctus
B: C:
'Exultet 'Ad to
pueri
F-Pn
captivati:
(s. xi1),
1121
lat.
f. 67v
f. 135v (s. xi in. ), 887 lat. F-Pn (s. xi in. ), f. 147v 887 lat. F-Pn
nostra': sancte':
A
73 I
C.
I
0,1
It-
nrtnD-
r-
1lar_kn
C-
Le
--
I--
,...
-. -
----
L.
a
A-
B
Zo
Con-so-nei de-vo- to Do -w -no jau- Gc$
Z.4
S"- ra nao, va -t4
Cer-ri-
mus
twn
-Aeti.
f
A-
a B_. 0
3a
t Q"+ý deto caet rct Fro jws- pl- a- VP- Mo- M-mk.ne
r'
amOr-ro-grns.
c" SK6 ho-no-
f bcw, I tNiSot-ro, cs o, nom 4 vnus -pii -t4 -tw-
re claº-vo.
A-
B-
ý
4"
44 PAN A4 ^%ETAJE
MIA-&to "-'
Vir-tw-
tes
tº fc-tor - mws ow)-n0 Ki no) Coºl-,.r v,.y
>-cras
no - b, s p ro-fs_ý. u- as
rtd-dentson,:
ta.
(S.I IL
A A
B
Sa
Tw e- nsrn es sa Ius, vi- to, lux
Je-cu5 twet , vnun-di a Per-Pe-
C
5a,
Jus-l%- cI -z
ttm-Pt-ran-tý-a
fortE
ti-
EN- do
k
r-Jcn-Lo
-oL
A
B
ý,
a
14bU uwýý uy- x1no-
P
-tor
po
äitýl)
rcJ
pf
ý1-
Ei
-t
i
?o-
lo ruwj --
C
l"
bernan-Jo tr"ýs9y tos De- 1,- fl- as pre-c.-Pý as ws ý++ý-nos
r-rf-rlq
A
a B
ý0.
Noe Leo Cri-mt-nhwi
termw5 p&a{- me nes-tre -nomC, -n&vn re- . i- pi - a-
(
chi- ma-to
C
as nc
¢ýt sWraPer
Or- b, 5 oon-nj-
A
B
C&
Non(on-ion-qi nds-trs vo- «s JA-IC-Io Vrum
C
as
sawn spt-cýle», DedAns nart o910I r-ll I'M
tcn-to-
4
A
ý-
B
c n.
"T.
A
a B-f-__-
--I-IIIII-----
Nýec
IO
cWK-t.
sN-
1 VIr-tuS
Per
et
S4-pe-
be-o.
rn-de
-
to
re-
r'-
"
49
B
110.
Qua ar-vawý con"Jý_dýt we ýon-trº. ý,ce-luny'
at
/T
s-tom ýºýcr_n*t
C Y
_
--
A""""w"n
i_
r_
L6
__.
--
-
. _.
I-nc
ý. nn
"
B 12a
fa-ve
vo-tis
äe- ýi
-tRýdrs-t
4-
tnt
b-o"-rwin
"
C""
(2q
Ob"tý-ne-nnt,
Mar-tl-a
(es r't-ca-tct
kette:, u-r&
_. ennn_C
_I --IL..
a_
_
c
do-nat
---
a-
m-
m45
.4
A
-
17
"
B 13
ýuocw-Pa-ct5
Se
mu-ht-r'S
cf-fec-ti
-ý,_for-weisgrvº-ti-f
C
g
13a
SL4P-64-MNS
Haecst-re
o- 'et
at;
vanet. r*s-dw
"
iuS-cg
0
lot
A
"I"I
"
B I1.
giAO
Ao-cat
41-
4. t
Srien-d1-dl
1Y/! i-t
Las
LMrt-
S-11, -
to.
Gr1-
/11-
t+s
04^
1
ter
n&
"
C
g
II..
pan- äst f º-wiw- to$ op t4- to
Uors-to Co.
r-MIS, - io
196
ce- les- to- 4
Pie-. o-., '- w
A:
EX. D2:
puhlicani: a longe':
planctus 'Stans
B:
(s.
lat. 1084 F-Pn (s. 1084 lat. F-Pn
x
), 1.21; ("x. 1.279r ex. ), x
ß'v
A-
a B= --
.-V
-.
-V-V---
r..
-l
-
--
AT
a B-
3a
." No- le- bat
Ei al-
ad-
(ý cc
SPA- ce- re
5ý-
ý_ dQ 1-06
ri
es-
A
0s
BDe-,
l}Q
4s
pro-
pi-
ti-
u5
rº+t-
ha
to-
Pec-t4-
to
A-
13 -1 I.
F
.-
A
4-
.
d B-
A-
Bi
49
ý.
Lis ml-
et
r, os lus-
. S- ft-
ca. D7
EX. EZ:
n:
'C
C:
'Eia
lat.,;
trinitas':
alma
GB-Cu
musa' :
ý37
(ca.
710
Additional
1360),
1 . 00r
A
A
"
B
/,
U
al-
de-t-
ma bri- ni- tas
tag et
} In- vi- 01w-a
C V
---t,
-f
`ý
-I-
Aý
:;:
0
*-
0
r-
.4.
t
i -
-f-
a Cs, L)
B -ý "".
2a Qo.e ka- 6i- as ce- (e-!
laci_ a pa-
s ,-ej-ni
C 2a.. Äst
mo-du-!
"nr &(- b4-
4
re-
su! - et
Ina-fa (au-du». plec-Ero
carn,
- na.
A
B
3a J-
bi - lat Ca-ter- va ma- is ä4
äctk- rx. Eei- Cusf
c C
a
Pa- ra- ýIý ýý C a- riS-ma
ho-cý,
fum-n. f Ch -h d -tat
ea
ü A 0
f-
-0-
-*-
'r"
«#.
B
4d. Et
UQ
cla" ra
- SP -
ho
con- tu- cn-
ple-na
Eur
ruC-ýu
Ea al-
Fee-f:
-
ct
mi- ra
d-
a
Mu, j-t0
ni
mss
0.
1 `)8
sy
-luri1-na[
dr_ rd
mu- de- re
)- qtr f(A
A
-r
-r B-
1 4- 0. er-na-C -11
C-
6
A-
-4-
B_
ýa
Ma- iec- tas
e- is
est val-de le- to
cla- ra
due s. a, - -
"e- bo-ant a9 wýý-
Cr
..
_ý.
__
.. _
Af-
f-
ra
B ýa)
CAe
les
tr-
ct
äi-
can-
-t-es q{-
Aec
fan-iu"
ver-6a
N4-r",
-c2
C
n
A
"
B
" lea
Pre-
ces
Stl f
mar_rum
fr-
ji-
a-
darn
Sa-Cer-äo-
S! - mul
quo-ry
-
0.
rle
on-nis
ex-
(
tAý
"
C
1
f
PAN-A4 12STAVE
Ec- cc
öer- vu C(,nr to ca It IIC
tu- a-
ui
kg( au- la 1139
dc-
tiprm, lot Faf G,r-r+ýna uF uc can
to n-
A
a B ý4)
j'
-
&-
r0.
per
e-
o-
rum
doc-fn-Nam
Jrec
Aptý+n-tut
ver-6t
rýZi, -Ml-CQ
C-
r-, C(, -) 9_
1
mi-
in-
nl
Banc ýe Sanc to-
did- cre-te
14w n'iIb-te
ä1-cat
VOL t
'10-
vnI-I, -um
cl, o-re-a
bur_rýI-ccs
wmari-neJ
I'L
4A
Po5-cl-
vncAS
on-oe5
t4-
a.
Iý- cL
B
8,
ýt
con-fun-ýaNt .n
su per-na 1er-pas rc5-na.
C I-I
PAN-A412STAVE
u$-tM4
Clare
So-
ptC
Ar-le-ILA-
a
200
bi
pro-wjQhf un-ft-
ca
Introduction
1.
the
In
to
order
previous
settings
musical
of
establish
its
social
results
have
to
defined
this
has has
to
The working the
gether
this
the
destruction
of
The
specific
whether
the
texts
features, the
As pointed how to
are
often.
and
In to
therefore is
This
in
named order
to
it
distinguish important
the
from that
other the
is
that
types
question
each
are
by
additional are
about
about
or
of
to
establish
literary according
composed
they
represent
merely
unity
no extant
which
would
must the the
prescription
the
of
funeral its
was not
be considered examples had
term
the
fact
discussion
under
a restricted of
literature
possible
of
planctus
characteristics
of
nature.
precise
therefore
that
sources
specific
of
genre.
this
Against
to-
an utterance
whether
indicate
suggesting
identify
but
a degree
an underlying
there
manuscript
planctus,
is,
have
might
genre.
rubricated
Chapter
gathering
is
they
whether
One,
Chapter
as a literary
where
ing.
in
in
texts
by
chapter
as a literary
classified
out
be
can
personage,
typified
that they
whether
the
characterised
principle:
of
the
style;
classical
each
determine
to
a planctus.
write
regarded that
are
concerned
being
their
operative
genre,
introduced
outset:
or
this
of
purposes
and
the
are
and
function
or
it
whether
a literary
the
for
matter from
a city,
class,
the
As indicated
constitute
biblical
same controlling
a taxonomic
permit
literary
and ultimately
is
variety
consider
discussion
under
an historical,
of
to
employed
texts
of
instance to
The
proven.
definition
grief.
to
been
fact
is
according
characteristics.
musical
characteristics.
be made explicit
must
death
each
assumed
as regards
the
in chapter
literary been
corpus
predefinition
this
of
in
or
in
be defined
can
planctus
form
negative:
normally
never
Latin
and
investigated
been
have
form
verse
manuscripts,
planctus
the
poetic
proved
according
One it
Latin
extant
context,
the
chapters
whether
The purpose
word.
of
three
MATTER AND STYLE
LITERARY
CHAPTER FIVE:
the it
literary
mean-
planctus is
also
antecedents
addressed.
The main
arguments
which
will
be advanced
are that
each example
is
normally (i) (ii)
these
features in
presented
are tone
historical likely
influence in
practised
this,
for
two
of the
I
will
Although
characteristics
I
typified
by
variety
provides
grounds
literary
genre
a remarkable for
types,
main
of
Appendix
of the
C (where
will
indicated
in
Tables
in
notion
planctus.
of
to
relation
these
lamentation;
of
four are:
A small
Roman digit
period
to
the
type
Planctus
genre
relation
is
that
impression was fixed
it
is
possible
types'which
impossible to other
kinds
of funeral
given
of
single
are also
to identify
the constitutive
and remained to
what
out
defined is
historical
elements in
entirely
the planctus
to subject
about Since
structure planctus
a so-called according
terms
as a in
unchanged
individual
literature. 202
the
of
Personage
of
thus
as illustrated
an outline
are presented
they
it
literary is
is
refers
be consulted.
should
descriptions
as
this
belongs,
an Historical
that
While
and content.
it
of previous
the
tables
following
For
discussion
number
reference
planctus
Two).
about
planctus1
of
which
Chapter
these
planctus
matter:
subject
(see
Four
In
alphabetically).
arranged
in
are provided
consideration
under
A.
Appendix
two categories
first
others.
in
of
other
are
the
each of
to, their
One to
literary
in
planctus
to one of the
according
The weakness
matter
the
to studies
of
to
chronological
of this
in
material
they
2.
from
argue
will
previous
subject
be referred
distribution
of
the
to
belong
planctus
The texts
the
Latin
consider
according
a few examples
only
to
to
in
evidence
is
examples about an historical personage, those about a biblical personage, those about a classical and personage, those about the destruction of a city.
The majority
they
in
been be
will
defined
(a) (b) (c) (d)
with
has
to
planctus
I
approach
encomium
according
Latin
This
flexible
a more
is,
that
the
the
originally
genre
treatments.
of
were
a literary
show that
also
adopting
than
My procedure
will
in
be located
which
The
unity.
rhetoric,
as
a public
planctus
underlying
can
Sophistic
definable
specific
its
of
exercises of
schools
the
grief
of
utterance
gives
contend,
rhetorical
Greek
and prosopopoeia.
basis
the
mentioned:
already
deceased;
characteristic
This
language.
and provides
basis
the
with
those
to
addition
and of the
address, a eulogy
along
a formal
address
of
in
features
main
use of direct of employment
the the
and that
two
by
typified
there
planctus is
historically is
include
in
contemporary
treats
encomium epitaph
monody
in
as that
previously
reference
apparent
the
However,
firstly,
especially
several' his (L77:
in ii)
form
of
the
Short
in
'0
jam
'Mecum
examples: tetendi'
(L46:
(L85:
angustia'
is
definition elements however
is
a discussion particular
is
or
mons'
of
the
purpose,
iii),
style
of
the
or purposes,
mode or
eulogy, which 203
tone
of
the
(L82:
in of
address
(L66:
longer
i),
'Hactenus
'Me cordis
and
subject
other.
iii),
in
marked
this
problem
eight
each this
of
constitutive
matter
which
of
her
type
of
employed,
and a consideration individual
fused
dulce'
(L80:
found
descriptions
previous
the
not
the
a large
'Hug
of
are
the
remarkably
from
one
Her catdlogue of
summa'
carefully
round
elements
of
in
of getting
analysis
to
voice
is
ecclesiae'
(L149:
utters
takes
it
include:
fibris'
this
Secondly,
often
more
a definition.
element.
refrain
separate
still
of
become
'Judex
thirdly,
'Laxis
method4
in
gives in
same
terms
speaker
fact
is
the
matter:
prayer.
lament
is
which
the
in
'Lucifer
the
subject
the
and
a more detailed
indication
speech,
and
As will
or
where
evidence
it
each
a central
stanza;
to
i),
fuit
in
the
on consolation.
be useful
where
concluding
ii),
emphasis
of
element:
in
is
iv);
lacking
praise;
consolatory
and constantly
ii)
no more satisfactory.
What
i)
impossible
Cohen's
includes
is-an
is
(L86:
'Ubi
iv).
simply
also
examples. planctus
ii),
lament;
undoubtedly
(L1:
exordium
Timavi'
and
Thus
to
ordering
the
after
(L102:
Christi'
with
same in
the
ca. 1130;
(L15:
fortissimus
the
concerned
weaknesses.
(L78:
this
which
True,
sub-types:
more
general
is
a constant
it
the
for
speech.
planctus.
each
to
the
so that
planctus
too
following
examples
is,
18-20)
and
not
prayer,
(s. iii)
and the
places
Latin
solis'
addition
is
personage,
consolation
lament;
deceased
composed
eulogy
'Bellatorum and
in
these
of
sub-types
and concluding
primarily
specific
'Lamentemur'
planctus of
the are
'A
refrain
prayer
proportion with
the
Rhetorician2
matter
in
7,10,
the
with
no'strict
in
(st.
a prayer
in
is
and in
concluding rare
there evident
prayers
grief
the
an historical
and consolatory
monody,
more
of
eulogy
that
frequently
most
deceased
and is
subject
has
schema
which
matter
3
description
description
inevitable
the
intense
the
observed
this
of
This
is
the
essence
is
each
praise
but to
related
in
dead
combines
on a brief
it
monody
emphasis
long
one
normally
closely
However,
of
of
centres
though
by Menander epitaph,
differences
subject
about of
eulogy
offered
of
the
Thus planctus
lament,
encomium,
are
the
range
literature
of
matter. to
or
that
precisely
the
kind
relation
exordium
of
there
this subject
similar
presented
is
in
appropriate
that
a limited
and universally
planctus
of
the
served.
Thus
i),
as
as well before
of
two
of
combination and
adlocutio
the
Greek
(or
Greek
to
the
belonged
elementary
education, the
into
tinople thus
in
Along
Greek.
and Priscian's numbered
amongst
(fabula),
fable refutation (locus
the
includes
It
professional the
the
precepts
de arte standard century.
of
(narratio),
(adlocutio), (de
which
Priscian
legis
(laus),
encomium
latione). includes
The in
his
account
of
Priscian
those
minor'
monastic
may be approached: (sententia),
proverb
commonplace
(comparitio), (positio),
is
following
9
Praeexdercitamenta
of medieval
following
thesis
a Constan-
Ars grammatica
the
comparison
closely
were
to
Sophistic
and confirmatio),
(descriptio),
ecphrasis
a bill
chria
which
accomplish-
rhetoricis.
(usus),
(refutatio
and confirmation communis),
texts
back
a boy's
of
by Priscian,
grammatica11
how the
part
The Exercises
Second
teaching 12
a number
of
to
oratorical
as Donatus's
such works
descriptions tale
formed
century
the
one
Hermogenes,
society
life.
of
to
the
civic
in
included
are
looked who -
necessary
sixth
encomium)
Sophists?
De Praeexercitamentis
with
sixth
the
of
early
his
Institutio
from
schools
his
the
made available
without
basis
(or
He was
exercises8
the
in
schoolmaster,
In
as a
attributed
are
Second
the
examining
laus
Tarsus.
of
declamatory
in
Latin
initially,
Both
which
Gorgias.
of
such
adult
Exercises
-
least
conformatio).
or
rhetoric
by
exercises:
schoolmaster
tradition
Hermogenes
translated
/
of
achieved
at
rhetorical
or
pagan
teachers
of
Sophistic
Progymnasmata6
Sophistic
ments
might
of
constituents
5
be described,
prosopopoeia
a second-century, of
it
terms
be
it.
conceived
be investigated
also the
usefully
can
may have
poets
their
In
This
planctus.
how medieval
must
be made concerning
can
an assessment type
this
matter
subject
factors
these
prosopopoeia and introducing
a summary 13 laus:
of
the
elements
Intrinsic family, the marvels attending subjects: city, race, birth, the nature of body and soul manner of life, education, to be treated beauty, the headings: stature, under agility and for the body; might self-control, and justice, wisdom and for held, the soul; manliness office and deeds.
Extrinsic kin, friends, household subjects: wealth, and the like; the length how he died; the omens seen at his death; of his life; him; what happened after his death (for example, funeral who killed his bones; and games); whether there was an oracle concerning Comparisons something about his children. can also be employed. In
his
discussion Adlocutio person. object. and the example,
of
adlocutio
Priscian
outlines
the
following
14 points:
is the imitation or prosopopoeia of a of the character This be an actual person can-ei-then person or an inanimate Two types the definite of adlocutio are distinguished: indefinite. for The latter to typical refers situations, his family leaving what a man might native say to his on
204
0
individuals, for the to former of particular words land; to to Deidamia go Achilles about when say might what example, is single Adlocutio when a man makes a speech by himself, to war. from a victory, for say on returning might what Scipio example Scipio interlocutor, for he has what double example, an when and Three main types of a victory. army after say to his might for that example, distinguished: mood, concerned with are adlocutio is feature dominant the to Hector Andromache where say might what for to the habit that what a example, of mind, relating emotion; the the farmer first of attitudes where a ship would on seeing say the combines which and that personage are of most significance; two, for reflecting might say to Patroclus, example, what Achilles in his habit his the Patroclus mind of and emotion at of slaughter firstly be employed: tenses for the war. three Finally should plans A the future. the present tense, then the past and finally in relation to the person be adopted who is suitable style should imitated. being the
Since
Priscian
outline
of
includes
this
will
in
comparison
indicate
to
serve
his
of
account
his
praise, of
understanding
a brief 15 it:
is of three the comparison types: of similar things. to greater things things or of lesser in in the commonplace for misdeeds, amplifying
Comparison of diverse employed
things, It is praise,
It is carried and extrinsic. all respects
in censure and as an exercise in its own right. by covering both intrinsic the topics of praise, in In the comparison which are similar of things
out
the similarities and are outlined or in the majority of respects the one is to another, is preferred When one thing compared. in just the of a comparison as praised and other censured, justice is also made between Comparison a man and and wealth. between Ulysses his better, and for comparison a example as is he favourably is Hercules: here the lesser since seen man his (on a smaller the to on account of man greater similar scale) in required are Powerful style vivid a and virtues. oratory transitions that the can be made swiftly. order Although
the
detail
tendency
strong
have often
in
towards
been
Hermogenes
neither elements
had
which
appropriate;
nor
Nevertheless,
Cicero
or
the
forensic 18 Quintilian.
education
and do not
the works
of Cicero.
It the tions
seems quite
death in
an historical
mind.
This
of a particular (L86: i), the
is
example, earliest
is
given
the
the
personage best
extant
worked
illustrated
followed
designed
writers with
through
by reference
planctus
205
or
at the
were 17
in
aridity, of
of
qualifications.
Cicero,
for
Pseudo-
elementary
and inspiration
value
earliest
works
as a set they
whether
academic
the
were
practical
that
of
of
that
note
examples
one
The Exercises
likely
of
without
sophistication
have
of
they
which
prescriptions
regardless
presented
impression
their
present
be included they
are
the to
contrast
to
to
a
suggests for
important
is
Priscian
nor
conceived
are
overclassification,
pedantic 16 it
criticised,
lists
these
which
of
of planctus
at
Priscian's
recommenda-
a. detailed
discussion
to others. death
of
'Mecum Timavi' an historical
centres
personage,
of
a man might
say'
the
idiom
but
on hearing
of
the
murder
the
expression
of
the
speaker's
his
of the
'what
of
'habit
speaker
to
lament:
mind'.
calls
upon stones
Adriatic
Sea,
formerly
belonged
address,
he invokes
a number
as its
'renowned
to
place
the
to
tense
the
second
to
the
church
and its
his
gentleness
the
returning
it
invoked
a chain
the in
Eric's
direct the
joys
address
and rhetorical the
second
are countries is
cosmic
phrases, 1.1), sanguine'
he
the
digresses
the
idiom
a prayer
the
to
now
effect
of
that
formal.
derives
happened
distinguished Eric's
enhancing
to God asking
own grief
what
both
the
on
his
expressing
future,
died
ignominiously.
immediate
further
reproach
thus
is
shield
personages,
thus
nobly
of how Eric
a description
to
how
initially
a curse,
description
numerous
towards
of
he interjects
him,
for
looking
with
speaker
bereaved),
related:
are
the
and its
the
and
he had won,
and mutilated
Returning
lists
land
tci
generosity
deeds
once strong
murder
speaker,
his
Having
His
from
speaker
concludes
may benefit
Eric
in
from
of paradise.
The tone direct
the
who lamented
address
in
his
this
his
in
Continuing
belonged.
body stoned
of
refers
Eric
and changing
for
up the
rightly
of comparison.
He then
unfortunate
Then
places,
address.
Finally,
stature.
whom it
powerful
death
and ordinary,
prowess.
was killed
friend,
the
poor,
comparisons:
direct
renewed
(the
direct to
educated).
Eric
the
which
alluding
present)
he praises
auspicious Eric
(and
up
them
into
in
Still
lineage.
noble
address,
flow
and places
Avars.
-
on
urging
lamentation,
and divided
to
the horror
deceased's
after
in
those
and his
Emphasising
his
direct
which
Italy
story-telling
person,
barbarians
based on further
shattered
the
physical
device
to
was brought
dependants
of
rivers
barbarian
and to
third
where
the
employing is
to
the
Northern
is
emphasis
in
interlocutors,
nine
land'
native
on an exposition
imagined
home-town
Eric
and his the
in
defeated
(sometimes
past
mountain
lands
citizen'
the
the
of
Eric's
where
he conquered
Timavos,
the
tense
present
in
presented
his
than
rather
the
of
of
the
As such
emotions,
a series
leaving
'on
- not
in
and is
Friuli
of
a friend.
of
Opening
of
the
Eric
on a eulogy
of
the
poem is
and from devices. person,
the
chiefly
or rivers,
not
(3.5),
through people, Direct
such as are typical famosum'
employment
The language
and generalised.
'civem
This
(3.4),
'nomen ...
of
of direct
the praise
celebre'
206
the
of
is
made in
germine' (4.2),
since
scale
like
is
address
imperatives;
Beowulf:
features
articulated
the
addressees
implied
scenario
epithetic 19 'dulce
stock
(3.4-5), 'largus
use of
linguistic
of particular
an epic
'nobile
from the
in
'claroque donariis'
nomen' (st. 2, de (4.1),
'pauperum (5.3),
'karus
nature
hero.
the
him
and
or
to
allusion
formal
its
and
stylised
than
the
serves
The praise
following
it.
of
To the
a particular
conceived
do the
places
diversity
of
indirect
praise
this
public
projection
speaker's the
of of
the
poem is
praise-and
tasks is
of
with
is
his
of
range list
deceased not but
fame,
the
idealisation
is
not
however
only the
also
a form
represents
to
contributes
have had
Christian:
a model
the
effect,
list
the
of
out,
puts
would
deeds
of
points
as Curtius2l
praiseworthy
no
account
no random
each place
home.
is
there The
larger
be at
As Becker20
better',
geographical
deceased
objects
to
seen
art.
invoked
God and
of
or
justified;
sake
the
the
which
accurate.
the
In
values to
or reader
further
of
tribute
to the
about
too
is
language
Eric
of the
the mountains
body may also
the
is
recommended
emphasis
it
functions
deceased
of the
of
to God's
contains
of Gelboe,
be drawn from
remarkably for
on emotion,
clear
for
this
the
close:
adlocutio; and even
the the
general
implied use
of
207
to Eric's
and the
three
possible
and Saul.
The
reproach and to his
shield
suggestions
mode of
address of
a
a moral
is
It
to David's
presence the
itself.
even the best
die.
Jonathan
references
planctus
making
that
mercy when they
and the allusions 22 this.
between
for
namely,
as a type
an end in
as a means of paying
and as an occasion
to be regarded curse
both
of human history:
subject
The relationship by Priscian
virtues
course
are
that
particular
example
of Christians
that
the
feats.
particular
formal
to
style
he however
more
with
indicate
Idealisation
point
the
the
Christian.
good
In
for
a soldier
and
(11.1)
nevertheless
listener
as
his
is
'the
association
who is
attention
particularising
of
and countries of
informed
a poised,
draws
which
spite
historically
rivers
a doctrine
virtuous
received
necessarily
relation
which
facts
is
achievements catalogue
him
the
grief
the
in
seen
human beside
falsify
formalise
apostrophe,
in
idealise
to is
to
the
with
'subtilis
the
in
couched
Thus,
(5.5),
epithets
of
expressing
consolatio'
grief.
virtue
accorded
to
Eric's
own feelings
emphasis
merely
attempt
his
is
These
without
emotion.
of
His
of
'summa
armis'
vocabulary is
his
concern
represents.
the
means
expressions
This
in
an individual
of
amplifying
brief
the
stylised
response
(10.1).
lamentation
of
in
'potens
fortis'
deceased
language
controlled to
the
(5.2),
subsidium'
(5.4),
'vir
and
of
The
'miseris
sacerdotibus'
(5.5),
ingenio' the
(5.2),
pater'
made is
precisely
interlocutors,
different
tenses
the
follow
Priscian's from
omitted his
race,
length
marvels his
of
bones.
Since
evident
that have
would
life, however
his
this
the
life.
birth'
that
eulogies
the
'soul';
is
an attribute
his
to
therefore
physical
that
the virtues
by Priscian
the
are
use
Priscian
subject
which
and the
purpose
and inspired
the
the
provided
the
organise
a response
poet
Exercises
with
of
death,
but
as
It
work.
would in
extolled they
have
These
the
matter
and mode of
laus
and
adlocutio
style
the
are
of
adlocutio
contributions
be
suggested to
said
have
he could
which
idealising
of
-a
address
could through
a means
and with
suggested
discussion
his
serve.
framework
directly
a formal in
open 2
not
are
of
choice
a conventional
to
not
own sake,
and that
which
leaves
might
-
the
God's
Eric's
values.
the
Otherwise
poet. by
work
rather
are
-
Adonean warrior
planctus
but
raises
which
medieval
Christian
verse,
of
the
some change
this
of
its
used
praising
when
for
has
emphasis
gentleness
performing
of
i)
as a guide
greatest
admired
soldier
by contemporary
given
impression
(L86:
by Priscian
prowess
included
The
school
and his
church,
'marvels
of
topics.
at
are
recommended
The characteristics
the
the
days have undergone
been replaced
of
which
main
personages
Timavi'
learned
the
exception
these
'Mecum
of
have
the Christian
of
Hermogenes's
poet
The values
same as those
nor
appear
the
especially
to
completeness
of to
is
it
soldier
sake
historical
other
the
his
concerning
irrelevant the
are
household,
his
the
with
are
Eric
of
eulogy
wealth,
for
are
allusions
he would
as a recipe.
quite
of
contain
which
generosity,
which
Moreover,
Paulinus,
Exercises
than
his
the
which
as a Christian
these
of
elements
and oracles
presented
elements
discussion is
given
is
his
death
amplification
of
attending
his
at
Eric
introduced
achievements
in
omens
in
praise
birth,
his
attending
the
for
topics
Priscian's
The
exactly.
almost
outline
contemporary
values.
Planctus to the Its
composed at the death
broad
scheme suggested
flexibility
permits
can be amplified stances
the
of
to rehearse for
every
deceased.
planctus
of
illustrate
Timavi'
(L86:
that i)
is
it
of the
type.
of variety
since
is in
not
However,
to be found
through of
of features in
to
variety. 208
two Exercises.
in
to the
elements circum-
one chapter (L86:
'Mecum Timavi' a discussion
amplification
there
of
employed
characteristic
each and that
adhere
'different
according
possible
relation
the main types nucleus
these
of
more emphasis
presented
this
examples
given
personage
combination
deal
Clearly
arguments
I will
scope for
and thus
the
representative
by the
a great
an historical
of
of is
also
'Mecum
i)
-.
Since noble
interests
the
differ
normally
ecclesiastical differences
of the
extolls
in
that
I
emphasis
can
qualities
in
courtly
in
poet
those
of
will
the
good
writing
the
former
here
troubles
lying are
takes
the
eulogised,
first
include
becomes
which
are
the
gften is
king
frequently
for
a central
topic;
dead;
their
his
express
main
planctus
digressions
to
opportunity
the
now that
ahead
Four
first. is
or
a deceased
about
there
government;
a king
about
poet
consider
human mortality
speaker
a planctus
of
be identified:
values
which
the
which
of
on the
which
that
sake;
from
personage
made reflecting
the
of
own that
and political
opinions. Examples
of
(L135:
ii),
dabit'
habet
'Qui values the
(L131:
ii),
are
praised
in
which is
his
for
supporters,
ruler
generous
to
whose
moderation
and wisdom
there
is
Although
these
are not
peace.
is
gentleness the
begins
interjection person,
of
the
stressing
his
justice,
the
church
by the
kingdom
both
then
considered.
Italy,
France
lost
'glory'
third
and his
sword by
from
implied controlled from
the
general
Christ,
for
the king
The formal
use of
epithet,
scenario
which
the
that
the
speaker, the
virtues
of
direct
this
and the
deceased
terms. 209
form
rather
is
wealth
invokes
they
of
have
the
The
also
are
not
of
the
from
the
employed, treated
all
to hear
derives scale
is
angels
he asks
deceased
but
of the
third
wisdom
address,
cosmic
verse
deceased
respectively.
planctus
chosen
the
that
the
addresses,
(L77: ii)
a brief
speaker
to the wish
and exhorts
apostrophe
manner in which fact
loss,
in
Christian
summe'
the
by
the
a manifest
tone
'Judex
its
two
still
the
up a dwindling
first
according
In conclusion,
song of praise.
the
king.
mercy of heart and 24 His subjugation
he built
address,
feudal
which
in
enemies
civil
the
bless
virtues
that
and
importance,
of
After
people.
direct
of
upheld
and increasing
advising
and been deprived
and
to
his
That
power to
and Bavaria,
men to pray
the
its
serve
of
dependants
in
Henry'.
his
and to
merciful
in
Christ
Henry's
praised.
restoring
to
to
king:
feudal
df
Thus
no part.
crushing
are next
and the Virgin.
his
Realpolitik
moderation,
Returning
he urges
faithful
of
he describes
'alas'
barbarians
-type
The
opponents,
are
be typical.
peace-loving
of
to
virtues
ii),
ii).
ideal
is
law
the
an invocation
with
to
to
plays
universal,
generosity
than
of
'great,
emperor,
Friuli
harsh
assumed
an idealised
Eric
of
speaker
his
in
the
and its
Christian
but
of
church that
'Quis (L78:
(L16:
tantus'
who is the
ii),
'Lamentemur'
those
are
ensure his
emphasised
The interest
each
ii),
'Cesar
and
a strong
(L129:
'Plasmator'
summe (L77:
'Judex
vocem
concern
to
the
in
and
only
The
lines
short
disyllabic
rhyme,
compressed
into
the
identify not
to
his
own particular The poet
(L129:
of
Vercelli,
idealising
the
of
question Both
what
it
takes
be made the That
to
richest
of
some of
these
there
may be a more specific
the
poet,
the
virtues
of
the
at
life
Perhaps However, secular
pains
king26
simply
the
two
bodies
he may have
being
doing
Hamlet,
that
is,
on how good
patitur' (L10:
'Alabaustrum' (L76: that
iii)
'contains
much the a man. time
in
an eclipse Geoffrey,
Thus the
in
-
Count
Brittany,
he,
Vercelli
Leo,
should
the
to
of
of
who is
world
210
his
account
successor.
Church
and the the
or
Latin
of
to
a. lady
players
in
the
the
poet
how the -
and '
at
leticia'
qualities
who is in
(L76:
leticia'
et
loved';
relation
sun29 the
'flower'.
to this
opens,
sustains
death 30
-
body
mortal
iii)
all
examples
as its
divine
'Jocus
out,
declines'
other
et
(L371
of
conceived
fallible
'Jocus
iii),
was in
legally
was
new king's 27
described
remembers
the
the
king
other
Wipo,
patronage.
points
(L35:
the
in to
'Expirante'
the
listener
or
ii)
of the
virtues in which
stanza
include
values
(L131:
habet'
the
Gorbuduc
of
author
is
exercises
'Qui
and fallible
a description
with
school
presented
summary in
patitur'
of
that
explains
and are attributed
light
of
reader
As Dronke28
a perfect
'the
Leo
feudal
iii),
'Eclipsim
how
while
fourth
be maintained.
(L35:
person,
order,
involved
the
advice
be said
third
departed.
extolling
his
one mortal
could
same
the
consider has
new monarch's
that
courtly
make up courtoisie
for
how closely
fact
iii).
addition
ruler
case of
As Wipo
the
should
'Eclipsim
the
poem was
as the
government
eulogising
ii),
his
-
also
new king
the
king.
presenting
Planctus
in
reason
mind
In
Glaber
a great
merely
were
hand,
seeking in
authors,
(Ralph
ii)
they
social the
The
25
that
the
and
the to
ensure
of
as having
of
in
melancholically
further.
step
they
same time
ii)
(L135:
such
specific
government.
king
now that
to
deceased
-bearing
feudal
the
that
and poised.
sufficiently at
good
go one
in
the
affairs
dabit'
suggested
of
he was
'Quis
other
is
This
is
and
examples
On the.
king.
of
bishops!
likely.
former
ideals
the
not
single
result
balanced
(L77:
summe'
the
with
are
although
Each
other.
*,image,
are
is
matter
each
eulogy,
the
suggest
quite
with
praised
'Judex
of
subject
with
often
sequence,
mirror
nature,
breakdown
himself
upon
is
happen
will
on the
reflect
chime
respectively) virtues
of
example,
of
ii)
range
as its
king
the
this
of
which
for
and celebrates
and Leo
the
same topic
which
'Plasmator'
versicle
phrases
for
untrue.
generalises of
that
containing,
The virtues
are
ensure
the
versicles
to
each
short
treats
versicle
of
of Death
is
as a force
seen
and now Christ's then
speaker to
how he
and
'the
kindling
of
the
is
government terms
they
greater
confidence
in
the
ability
a topic
mentioned
but
not
amplified
The ruler
is
of
one
of
the
young
pretz,
(P48)
for These
main
'0
and
(L121:
mors'
(L104:
iii).
None
mourners
itself
by urging
because
the
death, the
grace,
to
day,
the
church
patronage,
the
army the
With
counsel. up.
After
reflecting
the
speaker
urges
war. material
snatch
away
In
bereft of
loss
of
the
of
that
his
someone
to
peace
problems
uncle
should
the
idiom
as noble
some of
of
'mann',
contemptus as the
and great
the
guide
examples 211
of opens
has
direct
address
death,
using
'murderous fountain
a second
is
robbed
dies
types,
darkness,
of
and discord
him
-a
in
boy to
order
when
deceased
discussed
her of of
king
worth death
-
avoid
can
ruler.
so far
all
flares
questioning-the mundi
of
invocation
and France
new heir
day'
deprived
cleric
support
the
of
he addresses
conclusion in
ruler,
of
a
often
other
In
the
a protector,
is
their
the
iii)
and the
that
world,
with
express
in
which
man.
poor
to in
how Champagne
the
service,
on the
world
In contrast
and generous
explains
speaker
the
the
fair
planh
(L73:
speaker
Champagne's
the
of
epitomy
plaudens'
subjects
the
land
virtues
delight
of
people
of
the
ii).
'Magri 'Da
death
iii)
day
the
the
concludes
the
also
Continuing
Henry
(L77:
whose
are
address
Champagne'. of
-
Jerusalem'
planctus
the
strong'
iii),
of
(L113:
enshrouded
'the
and
these
direct
are
is
planctus
examples
and the
cleric
in
fickleness
death
eulogise
kingdom:
security,,
civil
of
and a courteous,
that
lacrimas'
the
as an opportunity the
in
having
amplifies
from
that
there
de Born's
'Jerusalem,
as in
of
,
(L113:
While
those
which
chivalry
amongst
these
of
and
summe'
Bertran
II.
honesty
generalised,
'Judex
celebrated
deceased,
the
sun
in
iii),
of
tame
of
lacrimas'
place.
the
eye',
away
speaker
stole
to
to
or
'every
'snatched
its
and the day 3,1 In '0mnis
invocation.
grief
take
to
was in
Henry
on the
reflections life
of
made to Death
in
in
ruler
Included
'0mnis
society
his
in
conceived
flower
those
melos'
transience
the
of
'Pange
normally
also
extolled
on mortality. iii),
virtues
as it
1183)
iii),
prayer;
it
is
these
as the
normally
are
(L84:
Theclbaldi'
(+
between
refined
virtues
chief son
virtues
emphasis
(L23:
the
manner',
of
as a friend,
seen
of
are
a more
reflect
alluding
'maturity
they
though
that,
The
'
'friend'
as
and
fountain,
a friend.
world,
directly
difference
The main
path',
th@ refreshing
the
his
to
levelling
'its
virtue,
deceased
strong',
from
in
soldier
the
addresses
'tamed
idealised
no one
remaining
generosity.
good
spares
away
snatches
which
which
in which
of
commonsense number
of
political
the
William
the
Norman
eyes,
English
what
planctus
at
'Huc the
of
that
(L65:
Examples
'Vexilla
(L151:
regni'
(L85:
iv),
'Pange
'0
(L149:
iii)
he was killed this
author
and classical
personages (L85:
'Me cordis' the
Earl
22ff.
and the
manner
two
iv)
in
to
alive
destroy
laments
parody
(L151:
iv)
address
sardastically,.
former,
and
troubled
and
and
'Glory
die
with
be to his
throughout of
the
England. deceased
fait
the
Creator!
Glory
Henceforth in
to
political
to
latter.
systematically
212
prayer, in
the
who have
be peace
the
with
to
destroy former; made Peter
and rejoicing than
reproached
offering in
who a
address:
Amen',
Rather
in Peter
of
concluding
Earls
regni' direct
use
death
those
the
are
him',
an earnest
the
urges
'Vexilla
executing
direct
nobles
speaker
Both
Of
Peter.
In
England's
-
on the
in
how
admonition.
however
iv).
may there the
to his.
Gaveston
a curse
of
of Robert
similar
effective
Instead
status
of biblical
the
hand
and
mons'
a range
was betrayed
my tongue,
supporters
he is
(L102%iv),
Not content
of
(L120:
'Me cordis'
and relating
corruption
Peter
iii),
the manner in which
of
we beg you with
Amen',
political
iv),
'Ubi
the
of
end with
charms:
the
_O latter.
the
the
fates
be the
a song,
effectively
forever
death
... 'Blessed
in
(L120:
of
particularly
centuries
(L149:
conspirators.
Most
necem'
God and Trinity,
annihilate
praise
'Compose
both
highest
the
'Pange
England',
prayer,
traitors.
at
of planctus
mons'
rise
Gloucester
how he
about
gives
outlined
which
manner
Simon de Montfort
amplification
was killed
Having
).
the
controversial
author
Simon to
compares
the
ii)
amplifies
a number
the
of
(L130:
jam Christi'
'0
by petty
who suffered
Gloucester
of
(stanzas
still
also
the
two
how he was a follower
and dismembered
the
In
him to Thomas a Becket,
comparing
tell
dolor'
necem'
The
illustrating
to
fuit
'Ubi
to give
pains
at great
(1),
iv).
through
seen
man.
more
... iv),
(L105:
(L119:
saint,
Grosseteste
'Pange
dolet'
quarr
is
a martyred
include
of
and fourteenth
for
type
death
on the
clearly
in
thirteenth a voice
ii)
narrative
however
as
iv),
gloriosi'
...
the
used this
of
is
It
is
each
a short
for
There
Good-'Proh in
a
factions.
a great
the
providing
from
is
such
are
as a vehicle
opportunity
speaker
by infidels.
planctus
are
the
Charles
death,
(L44:
takes
ii)-the
used
particular
caused
of
provenance
the
with
they
deceased's
views.
of
trouble death
is
viril
there
articulated,
achievements
speaker
ades'
English
his
and the
the
of
'Flete
Conqueror:
was murdered of
in
often
planctus
views
this
of
the
which
political
some evidence
and
in
examples
expressing
are
opinions
each.
and
The planctus in
similar
design
difference was
adapted
too
it
lies
in
to
suit
at
the
death
of
to
that
of
a king
the
topics
the
values
is
modified
to
leader
or
monastic
teacher.
(L133:
ii).
The
and then
invites
relating
the
As in
begins
the
of
to
as the
'holy
Changing
from
the
second
Heribert
as God's
'faithful
an early
age.
progress,
the
of
natural
holiness, the in
his
the
and
for thus
and the
in
to
are his
of
of praise
community (L100:
i),
and
'Quis
meo capiti'
the
death
of
'Orba (L137:
aspects
of
in
values.
manner
social of
Archbishop
prays
to
the
to the
(L114:
suo' iv)
the
of '0 Fulk'
With
values
life
Fulco'
(L100:
213
evidence
a piece
signs.
all
this the
poem derives
- the
use
leader
and guidance
exception
i)
(L115:
planctus
relatively rather
of
patre'
praised-in
of
address.
ecclesiastical
the
the
of
direct
care
than differs
preparation
land
men
scale
in
of his
at
God that
'Orbata,
remain
monastic
s death
travellers,
life.
his
iii),
personage
then
virtuous
of prayer
to God.
is
he had
of
to
the
and balanced
controlled
him
people
was. in
and from
refrain
gentleness,
for
to
tone
achievements,
an ecclesiastical
different
his
at
boy
led
nature
of
formal
are particular
devotion
reflecting changes
the
recurring
and theological and his
the
made many
apostrophe
and
which
by
death
Christ
speaker
as from
and the
form
-
goodness
approved
ii)
epithet
as well
academic
Fulco'
the
address
(L77:
scenario
The topics
heaven
his
Christ
needy:
his
this
of
providing
the
eulogises
Heribert's
ascetic
his
Thus
Subsequently
summe'
language
sequence
as the
generosity
he is
morals, of
by
works His
Him.
the
good
upheaval.
end with
'Judex
-
Cologne.
was decided
education his
him
with
of
speaker
he was -much_loved
naked.
that
direct
virtues
address
flock.
describe
the
Anticipating
burial.
Like
implied
'0
his
indicating
may have their
of his
this
weak
his
Concluding
the
of
and externally.
prepared
from
a time
after
internally
tömb,
in
the
poor,
his
a song
vocation
as a soldier
where
He continued
even
praised
archbishop
of
care.
churches
His
the
to of
direct
ecclesiastical
whose
story
and bravery
generosity
position
the
character'.
good
sing
principium'
Heribert
person
metaphors
relates
poet
third
'Qui
personages
his
of
so
ecclesiastical
God in
Archbishop
servant',
biblical
Using
to
list
soldier,
in
to
ecclesiastical
the
the
see
a prayer
shepherd' to
as Priscian's
Christian
to
interlocutors
of
Just
of
clear
deceased
many planctus
important
the
virtues
with
imagined
virtues
referred
the is
The most
chosen. in
is
personage
noble.
extolled
This
speaker
or
praise
accommodate
his
a great
of
an ecclesiastical
at
constant the
nature
only of
his
insofar body
iii)
ýý
ýý-..
and the
burial
examples
service-are
'Orba
-
both
on the
murder
iv),
on the
execution
to
in
events
in iii)
from
there
a few
are
Examples
i),
namque'
(L9:
he is
that
involved
are
a reflection
are
written Fulco'
'0
the
latter
constantly feels
about
with
a heavy
unlike
(st.
soul'
Alas!
(L100:
i)
are
persons
a deceased deceased it,
is
as in the
(L46:
classical
ii)
this
does
to
with
'Heu time
his
for
present
not
personages,
me hope;
his
complicate
with I
grieving
long
at
this
time,
and cities
and
but
use
(L49:
ii),
Archbishop for
and there
own opinions. scenario
poet 214
of
is
his no
The by
of
'Omne quod'
26).
and
of
second for
planctus
Canterbury,
attempt
invoking
this
eulogy
the impart
to
ability
author
not
qualities. (st.
first
another
is
for
and your
the
of
and
a watchful
me,, -alive,
Lanfranc,
such as the
it
he
style
which
you
eheu'
the
of
miss
the
author
name except
I
countries
ii),
the
his
say
to
particular
he thinks
appearance
joined
scholarship
(L46:
'Hactenus'
speaker
In
the
examples
in
formal
what
never
grief
these
While
who
impression of
applies
ii).
of
one which
Scottus,
the
all
customary
'I
achievements
clumsy.
praised
the
and unhappy;
lamenting
of
teacher,
(L46:
face,
gave
not
This
whether
is
amplifications
poets.
to
de Bourgueil
giving
However,
am always
always
living
not
academic
seems
I
am wretched
a backcloth
deceased's
it;
his
of
his
example:
imagine
'You
you
capable
Fulco'
of
grief
Baudri
or
Makar. is.
'Ad
question
such as Sedulius
'Hactenus'
for
The
of personal
accounts
cherish
or:
ii).
person
deceased,
I
ii),
first
the
I
(L101:
in
to
heart;
Gauzline'
topics
reverts
while
'0
usual
the
grief,
i),
i),
of
competent
of
a small
(L87:
poet,
quite
ii)
tristamur'
and that
and
covers
now I
why
Against
of
most
4);
just
man;
the
mine.
'0
a deceased
the
(L87: is
(L114:
suo'
for
own feelings.
his
of
noble
or
Laments
(L26:
personally, of
by
ii),
ii),.
virtues
call
as an expression
(L26:
'Doctorum'
wrote
'Orba
(L133:
might
'I'ente
tristamur'
'Mente
of
indeed
expressions
one
what
The competent
be resolved.
author
the
and
a king
principium'
'Doctorum'
was intended
a planctus cannot
of
(L46:
'Hactenus'
the
as personal
include
former
ii),
'Qui
of
manner
of
king
ruling
song.
idealise
which
examples
the
of
(L100:
to
the
death
relate
-
the
offended
expressed:
a protest
be intended
seem to
number
than
planctus
in
ecclesiastic
the
less
nothing
Apart
are
(L137:
York
of
three
iii),
meo capiti'
Scrope
personages the
(L115:
'Quis
and
at
The other
patre'
Richard
planctus
opinions
political
is
a Becket,
ecclesiastical the
some detail.
'Orbata
Archbishop
of
resemble
which
iii),
Thomas
of
which
and closely
(L114:
suo'
in
amplified
on the of
'Hactenus' of
a chain
(L110:
part
ii),
33
of
32
who is
poet
(L46:
'Hactenus' difficult his
of
be applied
(L26:
ii),
inspired in
Rheims
namque'
(L9:
a register loss
the
at the
of
in
his
for
death
the
scholarly Adelman
poet,
by
is
in
'In
patristic,
Arabic
planctus
direct
address in
presented death of
the
being
at
of
Peter
Latin replaced
include
Latin
and
a public
the
deceased,
That
the
two
Gaveston, planctus, by blame,
both are
also
composed organised
and direct
address
215
in
to
the the
being
By to
the
same
is
variety
classical,
their
works. to
central are of
end
the
at of
are the history
the
same manner treated
use
which
lanctus
parody
towards
Makaris'.
exercises.
that
both
of
a limit
personage
of
a eulogy
as Dunbar
of
and
evident
an historical
of
tone.
is
it
pupils
personages
range
personages
his
belong
the
success
just the
more
since
a remarkable
discussion death
iii)
the
list
as school though
these
long
suggest
examples
Ambrose,
(L68:
and medieval
the
writers
described
of
for
as a
praised
of
this
ii),
and
Fulbert's
of
seven
'Lament
(L14:
begins
scholarship,
remaining
Domini'
preceding
his
both
accurately
mourning
of
of
in
three
the
iii),
of
By praising
ideals
poetry,
to
who is
nature
accomplishments
praise
nomine
in*
the
more with
described
From
in
The
are
and concerned
evident
dead
ii)
Chartres
the
reinforces
literature
of
Hence
a saintly,
As an amplification
the
community
(L117:
(L14:
of
work.
indicates
tone
'Armonicae'
Deum patrem'
Fulbert
teacher's
death.
of
manuscript
each
the
the
power
Each
praising
ideals
up the
immortalising the
then
Adelman
scholars sets
Liege,
formal
admired.
to
or
include
'Armonicae'
Bishop
(LMO1:
others.
'Oro
iii).
of
their
who continued
iii),
and
Odilo,
of
the
achievements. of
as a teacher
of
(L68:
(L108:
'O transeuntes'
case
-
the
of
to
'Ad
poem dedicated
the Makaris
for
Laments
nomine Domini'
at
the
the case of
The so-called
lament
in
saint,
guide,
as a devotional
here
Archbishop
Cluny
their
gives
loved
male
Gauzlinue'
'0
-
of
Fulk,
of
response
who was
'Doctorum'
for
-Abbot
the
leader
a spiritual
a local
of
Odilo,
i),
flow which
ideal
the 34
laments
the
are
and reflects
functions
spiritual
'In
(L100:
intimacy,
planctus
memory
the
of
way
the
de Bourgueil's
celebrate
of
is
possibility,
Fleury Gauzlinus of and . use of the second person
ii)f
these
In
a different
poet it
interrupt
De amicitia.
by Cicero's
Fulco'
'0
to
the
own feelings, to
Baudri
trying
he-is
his
One other
to
readily
If
exercise.
bothered
he has
own opinions.
that
Personal
a school
expressing
not
why
more
is
friendship,
ii).
is
his
poem with
might
of
ii)
imagine
to
in
engaged
plainly
-
praise
sarcastically
-
bears
witness
death
of
the
as the
framework
lamentation,
to
literary The
mixed. contrasts
economy
excess
inconclusiveness
to
of
the
in
exercises
for
example,
'Bellatorum
ii),
'Oro
to
mention
to
extent mood, of
not
invocations
for
it
is
in is
of
differs
however
Whereas
the
their
suggestions are
homework,
school 'Omne
(L110:
quod' (L108:
of
iii),
however It
day of
from
it
a planctus: planctus by
statement
persuasively.
Geoffrey and Pseudo-Cicero provided 39 There apostrophe. are no clear-cut
interest
is
in
the
of
is
aptly
is
Geoffrey
iii).
with
itself
216
time. not
accumulation 38' suggests
instances
which
de
is
had already As Dronke intended
as
Geoffrey
poem.
of
of
planctus:
and is
a model
death
This
as regards
Gallo
described
out
a poet's
and
form
the
Geoffrey's
writers
hybrid
at
and Death
is
its
a curious
most
ii),
and the
sustained
to previous
piece
(L75:
planctus
(L93:
death
demonstration
proceed
language
stands
composed before
other
has
St. Odilo
The
different the
1099,
presented
'Neustria'
substantially
write
36
are
luge'
in
Jerusalem
of
others
'Jerusalem
of
is
accomplished,
a few
(L127: i) is 35 Of particular it
Songs
are
examples while
translation
which
a virtuoso
latter
uses
the
used
examples
of
de Bouillon,
because
Song
the
of
of
eclogue.
the
planctus
how to
a model
have
of
the
Moreover,
transeuntes'
'0
detail
quaeso'
Richard
to both
been included
Geoffrey
the
of
lament
it
to
i)
i),
with,
iii).
ii),
detail,
Godfroy
both
personage
because
suggests
ii),
language
in
capture
a pastoral
and because
Vinsauf's
the
at
'Plangite
(L8:
an historical
pr
adapting
and
number
above
author,
and
fletus'
the
its
striking.
a dialogue, in
dead
which
is
(L11:
(L15:
journalistic
The
the
a planctus
'Ad
discussed
unusual. for
ii),
sense
iii),
a significant
those
a lament
(L112:
(L86:
a few.
only
Nevertheless
clearly
(L117:
(L66:
number
narrower
fortissimus'
Deum patrem'
including
the
dulcet
appeared
a good
undoubtedly
'Hug
a recipe,
instance,
clearly
quite
than
is
Timavi'
itera'
writers
rather
particular
etas'
of
'Mecum
of
planctus
planctus
of
as a guide,
suit
'Omnis
of
subject
type
Paulinus's
of
amplify
he belonged. this
of
aimlessness
'Anglia
majority
Exercises
the
the
which
planctus
of
eloquence
with
to
to
poet
interests,
period
this
Within the
the
at
these
recognise
for
opportunity
achievement
histronic
the
the
own particular
and
to
planctus
a planctus.
of
historical
markedly
the
while
his
the
or
The
with
however
of
continued
attributes
main
according
medieval'writers
personage
is
there
that
fact
an historical
components
topics
to
his
objectives. of
that
how to would
detail, Quintilian deploy permit
the
7
to
claim
planctus
is
one
in
not
either
closer
in
detail,
make the
a direct
was
to
spirit
moving
his
ways.
This
of
Geoffrey,
is
Geoffrey is
strategy
other
in
laus
to
with
contrasts by
s
if
conquestio,
Cicero,
adopted
procedure
straightforward
much more
pity;
to
many different
in
same point
account 40 Like
spirit.
listeners
his
influence.
of
source
Cicero's
in
assuredly
most
with
concerned
the
that
planctus
writers. If
my suggestion
provided then
two
points,
into
taken
works
of
planctus
conforms
For pragmatic
the
fact
and his
as Paulinus it
However
can
The works
evidence. not
enjoy
popularity
eleventh forms.
Thus
planctus been of
(181:
point
their
and
their
approach
it
is
also
death
Like planctus speaker
to
topics
of
panegyric
of
of
in
De Oratore. of
a Biblical
death
of
lament
at
the
of
a fusion
of
individual
217
such school.
did and authentic of
works
both
the have
would
reinforcement Phebus'
'Libram the
speaker
makes
seem to be derived 42 In spite'of approach the
what
from
to
planctus
consisted
in.
Personage
an historical direct
that
In
normally
about
to
a different knew
examples personage
Planctus
would
which
his
their
iii)
praise
these
3.
an explicit
(L73:
and knowledge
to
in
that
note
Jerusalem'
an historical
consists is
to
interesting
owing
tenth
in
planctus.
of
negative
of
their
that of
source
at
the
foreign
unlikely writers
earliest
authors
of
the
the
access
the
expression
the
only
is
'Jerusalem,
account apparent
the
at
is
reference
Cicero's
of
it
iii)
direct
at
to
read
always
not
style
evident.
what poets
until
schools
monastic
is
and Quintilian
Pseudo-Cicero
times
but
writer,
this
the
and
not
available
in
the
likely
basis
on the
these
centuries, 41
of
Cicero,
with
specifically,
actually
tentatively
the
concerned That
most
exactly
of
contemporaries
be proposed
in
former,
be verified
cannot
are no records
close
the
not
seems the
Priscian
This
there
that
latter,
the
reasons
inspiration.
Sophistic to
to
is
balance.
eloquent
with
and ultimately
of
as evidenced
Prisciän,
be
should
nature
persuasive
later
and
unconvincing
pragmatic,
other
approach,
Menander
Hermogenes, detail
system,
Sophistic
and adlocutio
seems
planctus
the
to
contrast
the
rhetoric
of
the
In
account.
Ciceronian
and the.
aesthetic
one
the
for
inspiration
initial
the
Exercises
Priscian's
that
personage
address normally
and the
eulogy.
bereaved
this
type Here
biblical
43
personage. is
or
in
the is
placed
ment
his
loss.
and reproach in
the
planctus
Thus, for
Joseph
the
contrary
happiness,
ing
again
on his
'mission
of
comfort
of
a father,
own sense
of
guilt
peace
was
of
his
son Jacob
Joseph
as
'my
son',
that
body
lie,
must
sense
of
Joseph
dead
flesh
then
reproaches
savage
in
a series
as his
the
beyond
and violent
and dishonourable own death
after
concludes
that
grief,
death
ill
died
in
memory of
in
order
evil our
in
can
to
and young boys to bloomed',
himself
nothing
wishing
his
the
him
and
because
both
Joseph,
as a warning a little
for
favour
the
for
he. longs
his
He
for
son
being
uncivilised for
again
He
questions. song
can
his
soothe
and invoking
old
fresh
his
men
flower
which
about
how a tomb has been erecter life's misfortunes and
boy.
Wishing
he describes
Finally
Joseph's
on the
'the
Joseph,
as
qualities
wounds.
his
no
him
of
Joseph's
and wishes
that
to
and
where
as his
rhetorical
bore
that
parents
violently.
the world,
of
Joseph's Returning
identifies
killed
suffered
a series
console
lamentation,
to procure
son
Dwell-
Crystallising
he reflects
Next,
measure. which
asking
has
he assumes
beast
wild
life.
these
asks
limbs
young
son,
a father',
himself.
Jacob
eulogised
apostrophes
of
on
his
for
of
and
die
and Joseph's
funeral
lost:
himself:
three
hand',
you;
then
by me. '
light
comparisons
of
than
for
slay
is
he has
through
first
to
not
reproaches
'the
'right
death
lament
a medicine
virtues
desire
the
expressing
guilt
his
did
committed
the
repeats
also
was
and
face',
his
Joseph
what
Jacob
his
suggests
He then
of
robbery
as a 'young
offspring'.
adding
of
an act
assess-
much more
begins
that',.
who did
father
and
deceased's
beast
wild
description
eulogy
'dear
'That
the
of
to,
died,
personage.
Jacob
iii),
eulogy
amplified
an historical
of
the
the
are
just
normally
reaction of
it
Jacob's
the
in
manner
for
himself:
was your
has
immediate
the
(L57:
michi'
through
his
emphasis
speaker's
death
by blaming
indirectly
more
responsible
the
'Heu
it
lamentation
Accordingly
at
in
dying,
on the
those
of
of
subject
of
process
deceased of,
the
Since
day of
judgment
planctus
focuses
that
there
'which
will
was no check
tongues'. In
thoughts qualities planctus
spite
of
for
'patris
solatium'
'patris
lumen'
death
of
is
Apostrophe
and rhetorical
formality,
by
stylising
is
style
eulogiesed
'vitae 'cars
the
speaker's
also
serve
expressions
218
to
are
'eins
the
idealised:
facies'
(5.1),
dextera'
(6.2).
enhance of
persona The
as in
and,
'tenera and
inner,
formal.
they
(3.4), (5.2),
proienies' questions
general
personage,
remedium'
on the
nevertheless are
an historical
(3.3), (5.2),
this the
father
Joseph
which the
that
fact
a bereaved
of
at
the
grief.
the
poem's While
the
repetition Joseph
(sts.
agitated
quality,
they
a public
level
an historical 'Heu ment,
(L57:
of
understood
with
the
for to
the
the
the
speaker's
bereaved
the
is
the
of
and state-
some logical
This
treatment
about
by
provide
grief.
to
latter
normally
to
emotive
planctus
between
an attempt
their
best
scriptural
37.32-5:
Genesis
in
in
proceeds
poet's
by
of
evident
first
is
there
reasons
event
the
Jacob's
affected
difference
chief
that
second
reference
the
of
the
the
explanation
is
iii)
in
whereas
account
The
bereavement
to
formalise
thoughts
as is
such
expression,
inner
the
project
it
to
reaction
fact is
which
rhetorically
response
in
imagination
virtues
containing
Jacob's
features
the
of
Jacob's
and
that
these
personage.
michi'
lot
impression
ultimately of
6),
listener's
the
or
ti . and passages'
Joseph's
and personal,
Although
grief.
5 and
the
give
fili',
'Ioseph
as
between
contrasts
7 and 8)
such
(sts.
represents
balanced
is
phrases
of
Hanc invenimus: et dicerent: ad patrem, qui ferrent tui filii an non. vide utrum tunica sit, filiii Quam cum agnovisset Tunica fera mei est: ait: pater, devoravit Joseph. pessima comedit eum, bestia lugens filium Scissisque indutus est cilicio, suum vestibus, tempore. multo Mittentes
Congregatis liberis ejus autem cunctis noluit consolationem sed ait: accipere, meum lugens
in
infernum.
The poet
has amplified
devoured
Joseph;
to
However, to
the
for
and he
the event:
his
death
wishes.
human
depiction
wider
significance:
is
thus
Hence strategy
speaks
for
putting
The majority with
the nature
man will-be with in
reference relation
the
joyfully
personal
elements
forward
an implicitly
sin
of
this
and the-fact
social
context
from
in
torment can
type in
Saviour.
are
and
spite;
a more is
and
given along
be
his
a with
Jacob
a vehicle articulated.
part
of
message
of
the
Salvation.
explicitly
a
emotively.
concerned fallen
" This
can best
material
is'treated
each example.
219
reaction
when
poem are
didactic
biblical of
the
of
that
redeemed by the which
benefit
his
responsible
lament
Judgment,
of
Salvation
of
Jacob's
Jacob
given
for
mourning
of
Jacob's
soul
message
to the way in to the
he will
grave
beast
he refused
self-reproach
has
Day
the
time;
ultimately
of
poet
Testament
Christian
nature
account,
awaits
of planctus of
the
biblical
Old
the
inclusion
the
souls
the
his
as a man who feels
although
Testament
apparently for
Hence
a long
go to
this
to
added
Jacob
the
which the
Jacob
than
a type
through
has
However,
Old
many other
said
poet
death.
son's
he would
the wild
story:
on for
his
for
this
of
dolorem patris, ad filium fletu.
perseverantein
the main points
Jacob mourned
be comforted;
illo
Et
lenirent descendam
ut
state
be seen and
son.
The responsories from
II
and from
Samuel
II
David's
lament
skilfully
first
part
lines
from
the
Psalm the
of
David,
cooperto
lament
proper
as in
the
his
in
strong
eulogy brother of
that
he was
the
extolling as in
life
his
they
were
the
of
he had Priscian's is
aim
to
praise
of
their
of
Jonathan
Glossing David
hearts;
wanted
strongest
In
to
battle
antiphon
in
of
'Montes
love
in
place
trope
epithets and
to
David
gives is
David
recalls
Hrabanus were
After that
just
together.
remain a literal based.
As
David's the
constancy
David's is
employed
than
swifter
men and in
his
surpassed
he says that
that
the
him
relates
they
the
him-as
faltered.
death
two
arrow
In
given
for
never
mind,
and Jonathan
their
Absalom,
describing
responsory
these
of
Jonathan's
Spul
show-that
is
Maurus44
he mentions the
emphasis
in
this
beauty
of
The
how the
own soil.
and Saul
1 Hrabanus
physical
description
'
Absalom
illustrate
arrow
so too
on laus
interestingly
autem
died
to
leonibus')
his
Exercise
and eagles
men in
the
the
informed
to
he had
on
autem
dicens.
suum,
in
('forcior
on which
verses
'Rex
directly
separated, Samuel
line:
Jonathan's
Jonathan
lions
to
the
not
on II
commentary
interpretation
if
of
Cushite
Jonathan,
that
and that both
'Rex
on'their
most
for
fact
aquilis') nobility
i)
lions
than
based
opening
how the
to
killed
Jonathan
Praising
the
apostrophe
vignette'is
grieves
the
to
('velocior
eagles
In
David
the
Vulgate).
(L28:
te'
from
is
verse)
that
'Saul
includes
addressed
wish
further
treacherously
super
stronger
the
each
of
were
a woman.
one
with
i)
antiphon
apostrophes
by David's
as in
(L90:
the
in
antiphon
although
filium
lugebat
text,
However,
in
has
appropriate,
the
(the
i),
deviser
extracted
of
paraphrased
repeated
of
where
the
account
incedens,
objective
and alluding
that
is
the
amplifies In
(L139:
phrases
effectively
scriptural
two,
dead.
second
and Jonathan,
biblical
Thus
part
Gilboa.
of
and concludes
the
of
the
Gelboe'
'Montes
followed
'Doleo
responsory
from
1.
II-Samuel
which
death
battle
however
of
Saul
David'
each
event.
quotation
for
autem
them
simply
125.2,
capite
The main
the
19 the
the
with
phrases
of
21 and
Vulgate,
than
or
consists
consists
son,
(rather
i)
Absalom's
In
and paraphrasing
Mountains i)
'Rex
Absalom.
scriptural
laments
of
case
responsory
verses
(L139:
David
son
the
and 19 of
of
to
David'
his
(L142:
from
reproach
in
a vignette
24,25,27
a line
18,
of
David's
of
case
sentences
provide
Jonathas'
verses
the
amplifying
to
order
of
for
selected
occasionally
et
in
1,
Samuel
consist
antiphons
and
the
comparison 45 hyperbole. that
explains fiercest
and
time.
Gelboe'
(L89: 220
i)
most
emphasis
is
placed
on David's
to their
the but
the
describes
He thus
He says:
Vulgate
lament
literal
meaning
their
from
Apart
in
considered
them
Firstly
appreciate
Since
grief
they
seem rather
they
have
case
the
of
is
carried to
the
Old
antiphons
and is
thus
which
Christ's
and appropriately
coming est
indicating
to
for
Saul the
the
are
meaning Hrabanus is
Maurus
that
the
both
Lord
the king,
is
more straightforward responsibility
for Israel's
into
are
Israel,
(Isaiah
5.6).
the
This for
disobedience
was
answers
the
liturgical the
of
slow Accordlament
down
to
on Gilboa
is
sin
the
explained question
Both
see
them to Isaiah's for
reproached
infidelity
chant
sufficiently
by David.
to God. who,
its Hence,
as God's
Characteristically
of Saul
and Jonathan
than Yes, obedience is better is the fat of rams. Rebellion crime of teraphim.
by
this
of
Hrabanus49
of
saecula',
struck
teacher
to that
in
David's
a personage
of Christ.
'Sicut
be redeemed by
was
Isaiah
its
line:
consideration.
reproached
have betrayed
deaths
their
Saul
glosses
(I
Israel's
more simply
by
Samuel 15.22):
better sacrifice, submissiveness a a sin of sorcery, presumption 221
to
anima meal
ejus
Bede48 comparing
by analogy,
his
the
it
The nature in
seen
at the news of
for
king,
In
each belongs
performance
explanation
sin.
seen as a type
the
of
anointed
Gilboa
than
constantly
suggested
be taken
and Hrabanus
mountains
is
will
thus
of
literal
of
the
semini
singing
for
and thus,
as Israel,
comparing
of
as a type
of the
infertility,
anointed
Bede
is
accounts
to
God's
an act
mountains
the mountains vineyard
-
texts
liturgy.
of
with
et
of
Pentecost
'Magnificat
personages
the
the
Saul,
Amalekite by
If
reliable47 the
history
concludes
meaning
expressed
retelling
message of Salvation:
Old Testament
of
scheme
Abraham,
antiphons
liturgy.
the
after
song of rejoicing
nostros,
antiphons.
period
figurally why
cyclical
Mary's
A typological
of
this
ing
of
that
Saviour.
the
by
ad patres
the
Sundays
Testament
(Luke 1.46-55)
context
on the
in
of
by the Canticle
followed is
include
to
these
of
and vehemently
as a part
to the New Testament
in relation
locutus
items
out
have to be
significance
so explicitly
unusual
belongs
ultimately
for
cöntemporary
factors
other
the
be considered
to
history
Testament
Vespers
to
order
and responsories.
at
in
David
of
terms.
rhetorical
the
also
is
it
which
virtues. 46 this
of
explanation
thus
with
the to indignance David of if, place speaks with as it, deed the out on was carried which abominating murder, its to mystery. great pointing not without
literal
the
Maurus
Hrabanus
death,
their
men met
a
allusions
Old
both
where
place
provides
brief
in
the
of
reproach
than
there
Thus
three
are
the
and responsories: the
typological. lamentation
On the
one hand
in
the
which
on the
The
by
the
levels
ii),
similar
for
weep
will
formalised
has
as
a result
that
is,
of
been
transformed.
the
of
manner
as vignettes; setting
are
-
and
tradition
Hebrew
liturgical
and ceremonial
antiphons
liturgical,
or
significance
a Christian
tu
to
those
each
is
whose
the
with
redemption
the
of
(L95:
The
scriptural
31.15)
that
be comforted,
the
fulfilment
the
of
2.18-at
Matthew
Rachel,
of filii'
above.
(Jeremiah
prophecy to
dulces
'0
and
discussed
and refuse
in
i)
chants
Jeremiah's
laments
self-contained
(L134:
Virgo'
children
announced
two
the
of
meaning
her
is
which
of
the
constructed,
have
'Quid
for
from
these
Saviour.
of
sequence
inspiration
they
scriptural
Notker's are
been
in
meaning
ceremonial
their
dead been
have have
hand
other
sinners
derived
the
they
texts
associations of
for
of the
scriptural,
Although
ritual
levels
main
slaughter
the
Rachel
children
by Herod: Vox in Rama audita Rachel est, ploratus et ululatus multus: filios suos, et noluit plorans consolart, quia non sunt. to
Compared
the the
responsories the
of
treatment
her
spoiling be accused
having
of
the
one who would
her
land,
lamented. has
God's
her
one
than
as Mother),
to
three
rhetorical 51 However, made. it
has
Although 10 dulces fulfilment sons of
(in
the
apostrophes
her
weeping
plural) which
and for culminate
the
that
to
the
her in
deaths
if
her
one be
should
her
of
Mother,
lament
the
who may
(rather
mother
of
text
statements
around are
Common of
a Martyr.
and comfort
structure
a different
prophecy.
son,
context.
same. complaint:;
presents
are
should
her
and the
no positive
litt}rgical the.
asks
organisation
belongs
sequence
for
the
tears
she
lost
a bereaved
as
her
brothers,
tone
means
Testament
then his
(or
age, - protected
old
The vehement
questions
ii)
her
Virgin
since
(L95:
in
expansion
why
she has
when
the
Ecclesia,
and
a voice
that
questions
for
praying
especially
this
sequence
The voice
she is
that
in
who was responsible
after
Christ.
organised
Old
vain
brothers.
a celebratory
filii' of
looked
represents
suspect
in
antiphons
a considerable
commenting
Rachel
reply
the
Notkerns
weeping,
presence,
beloved,
lead
As such
In
tears
shed
ed his
Rachel
lost
In
have
and help
now in
represent
narrative.
appearance.
in
scriptures
Rachel
of
why her asks she is
voices50')
who is
laments
biblical
brief
the
of
Rachel
own wretched an invocation
of her 222
treatment laments
both
condition to
children.
of
in
'wicked
the
for
her
a series Herod'
The comfort
she is
which
Rachel.
by Notker's asks
why
her
sons
ing
for
eternal by
liturgical
The
the
of
is
a type
its
of
a formal, message
liturgical
Their
the
general
this
six 'Ad
festas'
(L6:
the
have
parallels
discovered
'the
does not rather
penance, centuries.
preparare
words
rejoice'. is
lament
which
belongs
this
lament
than
is
a trope to
the
Rachel
as Ecclesia. in
specific
it
is
designed
nevertheless to
highlight
the
which
liturgical
grief
reveal the issues 55
4
Abelard
manageable as that
of
of
the
much under In'each
fides
the
ways;
theological
(L70:
in
outer
thus
nature in planctus
have that
his
of the
sin,
in
has, thoughts
its
own
to have made
its
purpose own sake,
confession,
twelfth death
reason
private
underlying for
undergone
talent'
world
be said
were
-
mutilation.
'individuai
the
art,
iii).
planctus 53 For
the
iii),
'Abner
his
can enfold
223
quaerens
The nature
iii),
self-expression
discussion
of Abelard's
his
of
could
through
Rachel.
of
(L30:,
Abelard'e.
place
exploration
(L2:
undeniable.
its
still
Abelard's
following
that
can take
itself
that
previous
expanded
'Infelices'
multa'
creation
although
that
iii),
is
is
devotional.
subjects
own life
dramatic
main
'Dolorum-solatium'
the
of
St. Anselm's
have
meaning
laments
three
self-expression
Dronke5
are
probability
vere
of
tone
formal
do not
understanding'. in
(L4:
type
range
inspiration
the
and
his
their
and the
which
this
self-contained
'Abissus
for
with
However,
personal
is
and more
of
the
however
proles'
iii),
as artefact '
both
rejoice
Christ
message
-a
an imperative,
'therefore
In
which
seeking
about
iii),
with
agree
but
'Abrahe
experiences
one would
and yet
to
Rachel,
be summed up in
'faith
said
as a vehicle
That
her
rather
angel
of
typological,
(L3:
written
in
positive
7713),
Notker's
retain
two
varies
been
fidelissime'
his
is,
the
Much has
the
of can
that
and doctrinal,
right.
case
understanding
planctus
weep
Rachel's
however
sources
purpose 52
intellectum,
imperative
planctus
they
biblical
in
than
more
the
context;
Although
their
examples
the
grief,
self-contained
diminished.
not.
by
to
received
celebrates.
remaining
a confirmed
angel's
impassioned
of
of
brought
the
dolorosa,
that
than
tells
December).
more
expression joy
also
The
longer,
reference
of
(28th
that
and because
(Hesb.
Dei'
as mater
is
stylised
ceremony
of
lament
not
different.
altare
Virgin
her
happily,
also
Innocents
the
her
terms
the
'Sub
Holy
of
Although
is
than
positive
and
containing
context
the
of
breasts,
Moreover,
refrain
responsory
Feast
her
life.
more
commands
now living
are
the
is
angel
angel
beats
because
reinforced
the
The
still
she
her
by
offered
and
and thirteenth has resulted
from
i
an act
revenge,
of
to
powerless can
prevent, the
undo
neither
a death
for
himself
a sacrifice,
Abelard's
which
conclusions
on their
The
or
personage,
'Abissus
vere
of
'Abrahe
son
face
the
by
from
revenge
situation
like
implications
the
of
describing
the
attitudes
was made the
her
was blemished
race
herself.
Then
she
something
understood
by
her
Again
she blames
looks
at Sichem's
his
race
and the which the
too,
for
recognises
that
the
issues
raised
that
than
his.
In
in
own family:
of
for
her
to
her
she blames As if
the
him.
poem is
224
foreigners,
foreigners. as
she
own; he has disgraced was in
the neat
academic
by her
of
she blames
changes
that
contrived
meted out
the
circumcision
recognising
moral
consequence
understand
to her His
the
she was badly
perspective
them are purely
punishment
to
efforts
to
by
this
understand that
one analogous
of the
a descendent
For
their
of the
voice
in
to
is
facts
she,.
enemy.
the
to
of
man;
an understatement
However
ruin.
its
by
by
sister
the
after
was very
tone
an uncircumcised
helped
what
formal
a cold,
her of
from
pair
response
to
closely
Simeon
now have
their
whether
ask
keeps
he will
Dina's
situation,
structure
Jacob
it
she has drawn between
sequence
that
retelling
herself.
of his
cause
is
in
still
by
own people
which
moral
concern
and mocked
in
were
reports
the
brothers,
Dina's
they
insulted
However,
circumcised.
dishonoured,
her.
on the
he explores
prey
commenting
were
the
marry
who agreed
However
of
asks
matter
'subject
however
to
and wished
Vulgate.
event
Abraham,
the
the
and Jacob;
the
She begins
view.
of
point
in
as outlined
her
while
Abelard
a whore.
Leah
with
simply
and
how Sichern,
relates
of
much greater
iii)
(Genesis'34),
and Sichern
leaves
suffering
(L6:
festas'
bereaved.
the
the
of
the
a chorus.
narrator
and Levi
Simeon
anger
be treated
forces
of
been
main
he leaves
testimony 'Ad
of
people
Jacob's
unexplored:
offers the
Hamor
he
actions,
that
to
about
Hamor's
The difficulty
sympathy
love
Though_the
their
is
He
reproaching
nor
-the daughter
have
should
avoid
prevented.
narrator
of
people
nor
was
late.
explicit
Dina
in
too
provides
that
the
was
he neither
case
iii),
Jacob
massacred
father's
story
of
he fell
circumcision.
event
iii)
Dina,
sister
and Levi,
angered
(L2:
been
present
with
_
raped
that
their
their
the
approached
condition that
in
(L4:
by her
father
His
left
or
proles'
captivated
value,
it
until
lamenter
the
which
reparations,
to
appear
is
of
have
should
moral
multa'
Hamor,
of
by making
open-ended:
biblical
the
done
listener
biblical
In
was unaware
which
each
commentary reader
or
planctus
of
a battle
or
parallels
- parallels
to mirror fanatical
vain
- she brothers
which
did
fit
not
the
Moreover,
crime.
crime:
human weakness
was not
an unforgivable
finally
motivated by
fault,
Their
relative
situation the
individuals
self
and for
Sichern that
is
Abner,
in
'Dolorum
in
'Infelices'
of
influence
to
be
iii).
indication
any spite
come to
events)can
these
questions
on the
value
of
the
explains
that
sought
through
prayer:
prophets
Just so too
if
compared
foolish
vow
but
he cites
David.
her
husband thus
to
At
it
David and the prayer
broke
out to
not
as the the
of
be
entreaties the
the
of way
o
judgment. the
justly
God they
what
declared it
through to
be
men
learning
of
his a
As an example wife
Samuel
the
"
killed
sworn
(I
house
225
his
compromise
Abigail,
his
Ethics.
foolishly,
as the
he had
57
as a man who made a
seen
of
Some
These
an oath.
to
Abelard's
hesitate
not
more
of
oath
it.
who seek
even
exaltation
destruction -
must
who feel
won by prayer
those
whom he regards
carrying is
earth breach
the
Jephtha
rather
set
the
of
means
Mercy
judgment,
Carmelite,
it
and in
daughter.
the
lords
to
mercy
proles'
should
ä wrathful
God away from
'Ad
powerless
with
of
have
and turned
as God shows the
Abelard
for
pray
mercy
in
minds
were
terms
vere
'Abrahe
in to be found 56 prayer, and in his
Abelard
to
'Abissus
are
latter
Jonathan
how those
they
that
fact
people.
and Benjamin
as in
as to
given
the
of
of
to
Heloise
even
David
is
-merciless
murder"
of
how such
of
account
or
communal
daughter
planctus,
each
no explicit
course
merciful,
oily
is
guilt(in
intention. prayer,
in
the
in
Samson
Jephtha's
of
sacrifice
she
and his
of, Joseph
of
her-
fanatical,
death
the
loss
in
killed
caused
iii),
for
laments
simply
Sichern
of
downfall
either
that
which
the
the
However,
nor
forbidden
were
iii),
the
death
(L3:
iii), and
answers
the
can
(L30:
is
as these
such
been
the of
both
that
and
judging
from
she
have
any
by Simeon
laments
claim
his
which
and motives
she
story
the
was for
pardon
them
instead
the
of for
solatium'
the
valuable
moral
Sichern
offered
circumstances
should
it
as he did;
the
prevented
she does
as a
make reparation
was not
conclusion
a race
such
fidelissime'
with;
him
time
minds
there
be dealt
In
In
to
it
see
point,
However,
responsible;
(L70:
iii),
desire
specific
this
iii),
the
honour
'Abner
(L6:
festas'
letter
the
precisely
(L2:
to
given
responsible
in
of
a sense
to
The implied
It
(L4:
family
man of
ultimately
multa'
of
individually
slaughter.
more
woman.
have
Sichern:
were
behave
and the
concerned.
a young
were
love
would
sense
to
Yet,
a foreign
judge
reasonable Levi.
by
longer
no
Sichern
compelled act.
marrying
she can
of
Nabal
concerning 25.32ff.
meaning
of
). mercy
-
minds
justice;
above of
his
(cf.
1c. 1)
L6
the
prayer In mind
of
his
over
having
it
too
gone
that
find
'I
satisfaction. to confess shame ... those
a pardon. planctus
with Tears
articulated in
is
planctus The
with
seriousness
of
pretation
of
Samson,
Samson
the
are
mere
the
is
and meaning
of
in
like
Adam, *David to
contrast iii)
the
Abelard,
of
Abelard's
planctus
was heralded freed
and
their
through
events
in-the
temple
Israel
and
are
in
David
evil
treatment of-'Samson
before
that
and sent Christ;
pride
God's
in
only
in
evil
deeds.
judgments;
deeds,
as a result
of
initial
Samson
is
by
a woman.
of dux
Samson fortissime'
226
in
mocked
blinded
and Solomon he emphasises
betrayed
her
to his
involved
constantly
as
leading
who take
'Abissus (L141:
iii).
an
from
he prefigures
which
by
and those
woman,
Church
be regarded
to
to be mocked,. imprisoned-,
and Solomon
poet
birth
his
by a cunning
betrayal
Christ,
Abelard's
clarity
significance
some respects
'Nazarite'
called
those
involved
as one
(L2:
tone
company oflAdam,
role
guilt.
controversial,
albeit the
sees Samson as a man helpless
Abelard him in
name of
of
Abelard's
to
purpose.
Hence
he overthrew
not
he prefigures
rather the
he is
to foreigners mill,
quotes
sense
analytical
a wider
serve
their
dimension the
with
because
Christ,
and because
delivery to
with
his
and
'by
(L141: dux fortissime' 'Samson of 61 interSeville, who sums up the medieval
Isidore
However,
that
those
to
him.
on he claims
away
penetrating,
the
of
According
enemies,
at
ashamed
doctrinal.
markedly
because
is
the
of
sorrow
to
right
issues.
contrasts
angel,
and
mercy
'the
avoided'59
wipe
a personal
to
order
theological
of
the
earn
ultimately
a prefiguration
him
persuade
someone
Further be
God,
avoided.
as
namely,
can
often
concerned of
been
have
judges
to
through
repentance when 58
to
aim
entreaties
of
minds
an oath
Thus,
planctus
may be
is
investigation
his
they
there
is
as always,
his
in
While
a dialectician
of
'
by
the
tears; I do not read of his read of his it is disgraceful wipe away a wrong which pardon and voice guarantees and weeping one's it. ' but deserve do not request a pardon
tears
it
bound
by
out
I
he wept. Tears
who lament
their
Through
demented
could
confession 60
tears:
on Peter's
Ambrose
wrong,
something.
dispensation
a wholesome
Thus
in
far
people describes
done
has
such
intention.
declared
Abelard
wiped
Gdd should
to
prayer
thus
if
mercy;
innocent
of
Ethics what
exercise
his
death
the
and other
Jephtha,
away from
turn
Jephtha
should
case
was
wrongdoing
Hence
wife.
as in to
Nabal's
placing his
sin:
vere iii)
In multa' stresses
Samson's long to
passages the
series
voice
that
triumph.
It
and
its
origins
1a. 2;
'victor
('dux
the
manner
the
celebrates
at
may Samson
be glorified'.
The is
that
portrait 'Planctus 'Qui
ante
per
viam'
(L13:
liturgical books The
nescia'
(L123:
(L132:
iv),
iv),
iv).
item of
object
understand
these
the
to
comprehend
of
the
the
Virgin's
in Luke 23.27-31
these
of
mystery
reaction
there
planctus
used is
to
Christ's of to
are
associated
four in
are
private the
stir suffering
Salvation. seeing
son
any reference
the
'raptor
enemy,
voice a victory
prefiguration)
suggests
different__ the
at
(L42: 'Filii
(L50:
iv),
and
have
listener
a
in
devotion. or
deeply,
to
reader
thus
and
give
cross.
made to the
as
found
religious
on the
'Ante
originated
frequently
cross,
iii),
iv),
The Gospels
her
the
with
so great
more
of
Hence,
(L20:
to
appears
both
1a. 8;
fideles'
Christel
fact
potentissime':
A quite of the Virgin
'Flete
last
the
planctus
is
heu
of
as were
nature
Christ.
iii),
'Heu,
None
such
the
the
of
.
'Cum de cruce'
although
hours, of
in
ultimately
understanding
completely.
his
to
strength,.
unidentified
Samson(as
tone:
of
will
it
'For
will
serve
overwhelms
poem:
victorious
painted
(L38:
praesentia' crucem'
is
the
they
principum':
the
he will
spite
'victor
'captor
which
in
of
conclusion
strength it
the
of
a lightness
a true
1b. 1),
which
conquering,
him
of
7;
that
Samson's
1a. 1;
of
Christ
of
the
of
a feat
conclusion
picture
which
mirabilis':
Christ,
of
epithets
`'1a. 4 and 'dux
and
overcome
fortissime':
omnium': 1a. 9,
civium':
in
for
denied
to
the
and that
reason
unable
described
knight
victorious
thus
are
tone
well
that,
ultimately
the
again,
with
divinity
that
response
an unidentified
grow
Samson's
of
physical
are
too
only
and divine,
of
this
locks
treated
source
God-given
Philistines and
is
by
posed of
in
Samson
anticipates
his
knows
the
the
if
that
listener
a measure
who is
Samson,
is
spite
The voice
Samson
discovers
the
she
In
overcome.
contains
example
by
questions
treachery
it
This
articulated
rhetorical
discover
is
Dalila
are
which
the
to
attempts
Christ.
of
celebratory.
Dalila's
emphasise
in
opening
(1b):
again.
that
of
reminding
be redeemed
her
lament
however,
poem by
grow
of
why he was
about
poem is, the
as a type
significance
no account Only
presence
of
mourners: Sequebatur turba autem ilium multa populi, et bant, et lamentabantur eum. Conversus Jesus, dixit: autem ad illas Filiae flere flete, super me, sed super vos ipsas et
227
mulierum, Jerusalem, super filios
quae
plange-
nolite vestros.
in quibus dies, dicent: Quoniam eccevenient Beatae steriles et ubera, et ventres, qui non genuerunt, quae non lactaverunt. dicere Cadite Tunc incipient montibus; super nos: et collibus: Operite nos. in arido ligno haec faciunt, Quia si in viridi quid fiet? In
19.26-7
John
identified
is
there
as being
Cum vidisset bat, dicit
present
biographer,
his
encourages
Virgin's
in
suffering
the
Truly
to
reader
his
think
on the
de e xcellentia
Liber
sword of grief
pierced
quem dilige-
hora
nature
the
of
62
Mariae:
it
soul;
accepit
Canterbury's
of
Beatae
your
son:
stantem, tuus.
Anselm
is
Virgin
Et ex illa
tua.
Canterbury,
of
the
her
of
et discipulum ecce filius
Ecce mater
Eadmer
but
mourners
crucifixion
matrem, Mulier,
discipulo: in sua.
rhapsodically
of
the
at
ergo Jesus matri suae:
Deinde dicit eam discipulus Somewhat
no mention
is
more bitter
to you than all from physical other sorrows resulting suffering ... let him teach Let John comfort him console let you, you, you that he is not dead, but triumphant ... let that be considered 0 most chaste Virgin, me imagine which should in relation to another person. Eadmer
does
have
dwelt
that
adopted
not.
by
the
(L38:
crucem'
(L13:
scene:
the
iv). is
to
condemned
she reproaches
the
about
Christ
world. let days
his
time. world.
the
mighty
that
then
should
and everyone as a means of the
Passion;
speaks;
but
In
serpent.
should
spite the
he will
triumphant: the
conclusion
the way of
the
reader further
it
goes
one
step
she
does
not
in
between
fact this
the
than
make direct planctus
228
again
to
this
she
must
in
three her
not
in
advising
should
be chosen;
thus
functions
a meditation since
statements and both
in
with
now defeated
planctus
Eadmer,
on her
support
cross
listener
Then
he was
speaks
This or
betrayal
cross:
and
narrator
done? ',
you
loneliness
he has
God faithfully.
serve
have
focused
rise
her
to
through
while
and her the
son's
innocence.
is
attention
from
her
Christ's
his
unlike
the
sets
articulated
of
not
'Ante
and
of
'what
would
'Filii
briefly
Redeemer
be a son
finally
stimulating
The difference
in
comfort
will
iv),
of
bereavement
be feared;
not
then
is
iv),
thinking
example,
her-because
John
mood is
is
Next
her
trouble
His
death
her
(L50:
cross,
reader
approach
(L20:
listener
or
killing
offers
Moreover
the
the
for
world.
of
His
a narrator
grief
death
for
the
nature
suffering
latter
at
reader to
Jews
saving
on the
emphasis
the
Her
the
remind
theme.
Christel
questions,
and how he was
setting
in
standing
rhetorical
serve
heu
his
which
'Cum de cruce'
'Heu, Thus
emotions
this
of
lamenting.
and of
authors iv),
Virgin
sufferings,
which
the
portray
on as he contemplated
praesentia'
a series
to
attempt
on
the
Virgin
about
her
'Planctus
ante
grief.
(L123:
nescia' latter
are
longer;
aspects
in
'Planctus
is
for
of
ugliness
morals,
with
source '0
apostrophe: the
colour
In to
given has
Christ the
of feel
the of
next
grief
are
indications
she
should
to
spitting
and that
then
she begs
she
in
hands
thorns
asks
that
her
them
why
she
asks
the
sun may shine
and by asking final
by Geoffrey
scene
from
cross
to
the
latter
is
in
conventional
fuller
by
that
the
her
death
of
rhetorical is
earth
by
the
guides picture
into
of
emphasising
the
229
son,
turns
she
embraces,
to that
his'suffering: sorrows.
the her used
emotive
perceptions
of
get
the
to fulfil
on the
Virgin's
how
man can
through
nature
her
questions
'weep for
iii):
she
and
Christ's
listener's
the
first
quaking;
comparable
Christ
of
son has
reproaching
organised
(L93:
son in
her
After
some compensation: is
She
be returned
for
to rush
employed
she would
demands:
and how a sick
cleverly
wickedness
wounds,
should
-
She concludes
understanding
achieved
a wish
people
her
and embraced.
a series
'Neustria'
the Virgin
dead
light;
of
The poem is
de Vinsauf
a
beside
In
for
The strategy
the
cross
amazed
listeners '
details
on the
or
which
of
her
of
a
external
buffeting,
prison,
with
the
place
on what
be kissed
deprived
in
die
out
of
suffering.
scale
her.
are
rewards
the
thoughts
they
her
request.
-
he can
around
to
living
no medicine.
a mother.
to visual
body
loss
the
her
nails:
rushes
that
-
reduces
by commanding
Jews again,
of
his
if
he has
Jews
the
prophecy
reflecting
the
she
private
those
if
of
of blood
that
guide
a brief
Simeon's
allowed
juxtaposes
of
the
internal
After
nails;
goodness,
her
be
on the
his
then
of
are
bitter
She explains
be nailed
that
to
attention
-
should
order
concluding
loss
death.
the
at
sorrow.
people
the of
of
effect of
that
flowers,
use
laments
she
life,
fulfilment
of
that
her
as a result
and the
suffered
better
in
so late
both
of
the
a stream
and
concentrates
instead
but
the
apostrophes
sword
asks
her,
of
experienced
an invocation
to
pales
Virgin
'Flower
describes
she
face
a series
her
Jews
signs
my sorrow'
language.
rhetorical
focuses
like
through
the
crucifixion
Jewish
she
son:
Then
pardon'.
Christ's
of
and drips. son
of
the
are
her
of
a eulogy
of'. the
establishing
that
they
that
correspondingly
the
Firstly
what
of
is
a formal,
iii)
and
death.
son's
are
after
her
for
no description
she gives their
her
(L123:
iii)
scene
in
sufferings,
a new experience
responsible
the
amplified
nescia'
on Christ's
attention
grief
are
ante
and
qutlining
it
of
detail
greater
than-merely
rather
Thus
in
(L42:
fideles'
'Flete
and
conceived
different
her
iii)
allusions
of the
The
is
listener
doctrinal of
typological
or
biblical
to that
laments
of Rachel,
Although
designed
style
performance63
of
of the
a liturgical
monies Lazarus,
is,
the
Holy
Three
A.
liturgical
drama
functions
liturgical
significance
(see
of
Table
recognition in
the
large
f. 107r
the
of
-
Chapter
(D-Mbs
'Planctus
ante
includes
temperature
the
rejoicing
of
the
been
held
('Heu
offices
of
of her
of for
still
the
filled'. quomodo'
(L54:
a series
of
until
laments
Her
iii),
and
'Heu
to prevent
her
tu Virgo'
(L134:
is
Good Friday informs return son
are
'Gaude,
dead.
At
Maria
virgo'
Thus to
this
Joseph (Hesb.
Rachel's
emphasise
the
sings
2924),
planctus joyful
after
introduce conclusion
2 30
consist
-
from
that the
'Te
a moment the
... of
of
of
an angel they
life
of for
can now their the
Assumption
Deum laudamus' of
the
'Quid
lauds
antiphon the
of
'Heu
Finally
joyful which
'endure
The sequence
seeking
the
the
at
The attempts
to Egypt,
who sere
the
iii),
iii)
by antiphons
has
may be ful-
(L63:
vain.
(he
good
advice:
brothers
your
dead
structure. the
In
of
Day, respectively.
those
is
assumes
lamentation
words
laments
Euphrosina
boy.
into
with
St. Nicholas,
through
questions.
who have fled
because
of
(L53:
are in
iii)
heighten
and comfort
partus'quid'
...
weeping
and of Innocents
to Judaea
teneri
sung, followed
Mary and Joseph,
follows. serves
i)
of
and rhetorical
consolers
Play
angel's
a number 'Heu
apostrophes
the
of
marked
contrasting
missing
bursts
Rachel
spite
time
a short 64
in
these
achieved
the
a
(L123:
nescia'
whom she
is
The
(ca. 1220-30),
Clm 4660
a complaint
who rescues
Innocents
sons
in
a
especially
pp. 196-205)
iii))
conclusion
St. Nicholas
Play
murder
by heathens) a joyful
the
(s. xiii),
(L52:
michi'
is
crucifixion, In
201
F-0
...
captive occasion
the
Resurrection.
(from
On this
Fleury
during
from
contrast.
iii):
cere-
of
celebratory:
This
(L42:
fideles'
'Flete
plays
planctus
ultimately
Seckau
Easter
St. Nicholas
achieving
from
emotional
son
of is
play
the
play
the
her
Normally
as a means each
from
and of
Salvation.
from
for
Magi,
of
which
Getronis,
the
from
are
proportion
and
awkwardly
obtrude
examples
message
and versicles
Filius
a smaller or
language
do not of
self-contained
and typological.
formal
they
Two).
of
Passion
112v)
their
that
Innocents
and the
ceremonial
emotion
with
dramas is
liturgical
antiphons
The majority
plays,
planctus
self-contained
from
scriptural,
ensure
the
to
Compared
a new departure.
planctus
express
setting.
Passion
or
other
responsories,
that to
of
represents
in
of meaning
similar
in
this
her.
with
treatment
personages
The range
identify
to
encouraged
sadness
ceremony.
The
which
typological
significance total
represent Salvation.
despair:
her
In
loss.
spite
There
is
thus
of
her
significance two
embodies
their
of
laments
different
his
observations
the
death
in
wakes
woman he
an old
of
and the
the
west 65
to
who was 66 man:
a young the
keen
a part of intense own family.
Planctus
from
commentaries
Play
introduces
her
generations The
death
fruit. for
de III
meaning
of
guiltless
Mary
Jews
body.
At
soul
is
culpa
(F-Pn
lat.
be mortal
she
attributes
(E-VI the
Magdalene's
taught
the
death
at
the
wake
of of
the
to
the
that
it
eating
she
tells
iii)
! once
of
how they the
the
wound
dear
has
the
fate
the
can
verses the
on during the
forbidden by wishing
f. 58v-62r)
result
~ xu
ýw
A Lf)
FIGURE
ro W
THREE
"ý
ý"
\N
vo Naa
\ý "rI A l0
0
r-i
\Q
tn I., öÄö4
°\'i
:3 aý "ý >
\Ö
H
, is r-,
cn
(a
u rou t4 Q) CQ 4
N NM
O Sa
v
c-i
MMMMN
NM
ci
c-i
MMNNMN
CV
NNNNNMMNMMN
vl
C
r-i
to
M
c-i
N
c-,
Lf)
NNNN
d'
T-4 N
c-'
MNM
c{
d'
NMM
CV
MM
%-4
U1 Vi
N
N
ri
v-1
cl)
to 171
N
v v v
41
to . ri OcIM M
Sa ,
CV
X-I
NM
e
CV
MNM
cm
NN
M\cM
'ý
HMMM r-I
w
lf)
CV
le
MN
cY")
v tn 10
NMN
MM
Cfl
vU
N NNMNNcN
vi
MNMNNNNNM
X-i
cn1
"ü
10
O
%-i
(V
N
c-l
d
c-{
CV
c-l
N
c-i
MNNM
r
wwS
In
t(1
11
ciNNM(
Nd
c'I
vu .v .3 Xv ro sý
-_
WI NN
U
(i
ri .ý4
,I:1
uroi
'\
R$ )a 1-4 v .PE 4-1 .
-u ro 3
PO
4-J
Ov $,
ro
O
-P
LH
Y.
ta
'24
a)
N
NIö
O
4
4-ý Uggr4, 4
a)
$4
to "r l
$-I
ro H +) s-i omI.. LH 4,
ºý` +)
r
aun una v "ý
Q)
4j
ov
No SU) 10 10 04 r ro ööN rl
.C
+> ý4 41
N
10
-u
ro x
ý,
: iu
ro
.14 N
En
C) Uv
.P
°J
auäH
ý4 a)
4J
U) (a
bý
ul
-P (a
",4
aý 4-J
41
bo
U0o
-P 04
:1
0)
W
UvNNO
Ern
aý
C:
r-A U1 -
"rl
o ui .ýv
U) o"'
.JN Ul
:ýNH-P
dJ
4)
rý
U)
r"H 4-4
a) "d
C
to
xai
O
,j d ro N
-P 'b cn .bNb NN
zu
I
v" -2
4-) S. 0a) ro -r4
:2
br-i s4r-i(0 3
"ý En
04 4-1
113 a) 4.)
A9UU
(o
Ef)
0 4-1
4-1
"r4
04
cu
4-)
ej
N a)
L\
N
'C
ar
ýe
Ell
\,
Irc
ý
g .0 of
v
'd ". a,
En 19
!%
v
U"rl «i 'd
.ý
r4 C) chiri ri
ä
Ctý
lii
S
04
vi
U
FIGURE
tT
FOUR
'A
can
be speculation.
only
that
All between that
words
the
of
art
to
the
musician;
depended
to the
related
tive.
The rhythm,
be established
and that
the
were
strophic
relationship architectonic;
probably
planctus
its
the
and historical
aesthetic
no
a type
was
but
singing
may have been isosyllabic;
as performed,
of
organisation,
composed for
of music
the
primarily
text
for
on 'number'
that
was
the
of
is
of
planctus
accents
style
on both
certain
strophic
and
syntax
song which
closely
in
and music
meaning,
importance
be reasonably
one can
was also
of narra-
this
can it
though
grounds,
cannot
be verified.
4.
As pointed sequence are
considered
this
category
account
in
is
its
it
is
ences in
of
in
of
its
the
in
derives this,
in
is where
made up of both,
In
new unit
between is
and which
normally
there
is
of
each has
Hence
a
there
and music
which
throughout.
sustained
on a much
pairs
normally
words
deployed
sequence
larger only
than
scale one
in
form
stanza
melody.
the
depend
early,
'liturgical'
also
much
in
lai);
the
the to
according
arise
structure
with
degree
on whether
the
text
sequence),
or
up to
four
and
case
of
the the
whether
as in
structure,
versicle
the
patterning,
and verbal
deployed
and in
double
sequence
In
design
is
on
the
a new melody.
relationship
melodic
emphasis
a regular
as in
in
correspondingly
sequence
a freer
is
and
primarily
units. each
in
and melody
which
sequence
five-versicle
shape
systematically
later
The
same melody;
corresponding
(as
inventiveness
the
planctus,
Kunstprosa the
to
one-
inventiveness
The range
for
has
varies
strophic
strophicplanctus
composer.
architectonic
Accordingly
with
of
a unit
a general
the
the
lai
formal
constantly
opportunity
the
both
of
and music
text
between
relationship of
nature
when words
understood
that
from
afford
the
different
The
greater
forms
versicle
be fully
only
together.
the
lces,
versa
can
the
and Four,
Three
Chapters
differs
of
lai
and
lai
and
in
out
and Lais
Sequences
the
in
is
text
which
in (as
verse
latter,
strict
to
differis
composed
sequence,
repetitions
of
an early
sequence,
each
or
versicle,
lai.
Notkerls
'Qui. d tu
an elaborate from since
Kunstprosa.
the'repetition each
versicle
(MT 62a),
Virgo'
The most of
versicles.
differs
in
269
sustained There length.
type is
of
variation
Within
this
in
the
text
patterning inherent generally
in
there
pattern
continuous
in
conventional
quite
5a.
than
5b has
and
repeated;
the
semantic
the
smaller
factum
'Quid
shorter
units
est tu
The importance
the
of
ceived
the
the
text,
most
obvious
(6a)
than
rather pattern
within
each
result
of
each
are
that
first
the
instance,
description
smaller
Notker to
According
of
teacher melody
singulas
cantilenae his
first
first
the
reflected
in
instances
may,
the of
units
syntactic
'nato,
to
be. the (with-
text
(5b).
attempt
at
sequence
composition,
units, is
It
a syllabic
to note
thus in
pattern
'number'.
he was not
entirely
this
was because
have
separate
debent
intricate
semantic
interesting
should
syllabic
phrasing
the
is
Iso,
mihi'
sancta
course,
or
of
for
more
it
that
count
versicle,
melodic
paupertatem'
corresponds
was con-
'quos
est
of
of
such as
The
on
syllabas draft
of
based
this
of
of
somewhat
syllabic
melody
Moreover,
'Haec
and
syllabic
syllable
notes
the
tu
'Quid
smaller
unit.
thus
complete
phrase
layouts,
the melody
melodic
is
example,
explains
his the
normally
a pattern
of his
concinat', .
of
The
musical
In corroboration
text
two
manuscript
versicle
phrase
Virgo'
compared
These
for
always:
last
separate tu
by
the
by the
the
pattern.
of
of
phrase.
that
the
unequivocally
coincidence.
not
motions)
are
versicle.
versicle)
apparent the
is
which
to
'Quid
when
solemnitatum'
that
though
belong
emerges
which
likely
contra-
reinforced
these
whether
flowing
more
their
a short
turn the
syllabic is
whole
as suggested
as a brief
existing
solemnitas
in
(6b)
in
to determine
seems
'extuli'
and
than
it
reasons,
strict
subdivisions
However,
phrases,
its'
transcription
On the
made
in
which
and
in
are
3 indicates
principle extent
).
in.
cadences,
a very
a diplomatic
or as one continuously
musical
is
This
ones,
As Figure
follow
4,
impossible
is
as two small
of
it
a complete
longer
solemnitatum'
a large
each versicleounambiguously. 3 it
music)
though
normally
'open'
text.
to
(s. xi
381
to
correspond
versicle
not
versicle.
single
the
as an organising
Figure
CH-SGs
text,
by
marked
solemnitas
reflected in
from
units
this
the
especially
(MT 62a)
Virgo'
is
as exemplified Virgo'
sancta
of
it
that
fact
2a,
from
of
the
of
versicles, units,
'Haec
of
unit
musical to
that
primarily
versicle
Most
unit.
correspond
is
unit
to
corresponds
7 are
1 and
corresponding
different
slightly
however,
are,
same.
The melodic
texts
2b is
(with
more
syllables
which
Versicles
sequence.
early
three
Melodically
syllabically
up of
the
discrepancies
minor
are
habere).
was:
2 70
'the
that
in his
'Laudes
deo
successful. notes
syllables' 48 Notker
(individual
(singulae says
that
motus the
deo
Laudes
orbis
concinat universus,
est
gratis
qui
5
redemptus. he revised
This
to: deo
Laudes concinat
orbis totus,
ubique qui
gratis
est
liberatus. The modifications he had
text In text,
too
to
order
few
is
of the
melody.
The
1.
Virgo
7.
frequenti.
former
in
occurs 49 in
occur
the
and
every
The general is
melodies which
would
reiteration
as indicated
of
the
Cum sim orbäta
5a
incassum
5b
qui
7.
Numquid
from
by various'types
of
melodies
and
flendus
est
aste
or
same melody; same.
and even rhyme,
6a quos
and 6b extuli
curaret
the
in
the
in
the
does
which 50
Virgo'.
repetition
of
syllabic
The melody
contrast. it
early
the
for
not
instances
of
-
repetition,
Four:
fudisse
the
nature
units
case
the
were a few
contains
-
are no syntactic
repeated assonance
results
of the
significance:
tu
'Quid
of
his
of
repetition
a note-unit
_. /----"-i---and 7 quique prece
5b
sung to
seven,
source
versicle
5a
text
the
versicle
melody.
syllabic
the
often
first
more.
the
are of no special
as is
the
of two-note
be through-composed
in Chapter
there
consistently
which
counterpointed
--/ -_/-"iHeu heu heu
Clearly
in
manuscript
essence
almost
one,
latter
in
through
his
meaning
syllable
one
effected
they
versicle
of
in
the
altering
in
that
notes
of
two instances
are only
patterning
solus
consist
by the
Textually
sequence.
sequence, not
There
number
without
patterning
complemented
the
this,
which
5 and indicate
3 and
for
for
synonyms
The continuous versicle
lines
syllables
compensate
he chose
whole
in
occur
5
and
Although
they
Jacob mihi adquisivit sset profutürus
7 qui
semantic nor
frequenti
regem
the verbal
in
the
are occasional 271
in
parallels
is
last
possedit
the
accent example
rather
caeleste
than
lines
of
pattern there
is
systematic.
of
14
U)
bb ,b 04 A
o
"1
a)
\hv
v
,,
ui
'd
v"
fi
"\
.lwü
u;
'ý
ö
U m
.ý
£4 m OO
b
UN
ýýý
>>
-u"U.
"ý N
'fib vo 04 N vi OO
i
E 4-1
4J A
V)
4-3
N O
ol
N Jv"
100
ý\
U
co 4-) En fUl .q
R.
I1LN . rq
4-
y--
04
a)
0
r4
41
1
1
'i
'o
'0
$4
(
ýý
Azz
1!
Mpp
CL 'd
ýý
ro
ýi
VU4u "(Ä
0)
CO
11
(0
-H
CC) l-
ON -rq
ÄJ1vU\Ö
T-1
.
"
ö'
rON
'b
ci
9I
.l P7 UÜ
v0i
to
Q
CQ
E
H
IL
I1
lý
ýi *9
7 .AANAbAb Ln LO
ýal
rx
In
to
U)
In
FIGURE
0.0
FIVE
.A tý
(U to
L pý AbA WW
The
thus
repetitions The movement
6b
esset
The few larger
That
intervals
3
sororis/lippitudo:
4
tercq/quaý,
5
fletus/meam:
7
Deum auxiliätur:
important
devices
which
melody,
and thus
Further by the 'Quid
of
5a in
those
the
melody
the
argued
asking
structure
the of
5-6
C:
7
Rachel
the
rhythmic
of
the
is
supplied
sources
of
nuance varies but
source,
also
in -
of
three
the
text.
X:
However,
related, 1-2
of
shortened
range,
This
phrase.
main parts
lamenting; of
the
her
melody the
is
272
their
division the
the
of
text:
the
reply,
might in
reflected
be
the
of versicles
1-4 could finals
a 5 and 6
impassioned
melodies
of versicles since
of
on
reaching
Thus it
comfort.
although
3-4,
(B) concentrates
and because versicles
three
those
and Y:
or
main sections:
melodic
6;
words
design
Clearly
text.
section
of versicle
why she is
the
).
1-4
end of
to the
in.
be lengthened
could
into
(s. xi
381
CH-SGs
central
elliptical
general
the
into
high-
musical
the melody
the manuscript
to manuscript
(versicles)
exactly
5 and 6 are closely subdivided
are
direction
of
some of
a common concluding
and the
that
the
to
serve
they
evident:
changing
accents
B:
beginning
through
climax;
in
natural
the higher
corresponds
speakers
of
notes
because
primarily
linked
is
intervals
contrasts.
be divided
could
movement towards
are
larger
5 illustrates,
different
for
at the
the
text
source
A:
climax
are:
phrase
4th
5a and 5b in
of
that
regard
is
musical
the the within versicle: rhythmic nuances of GB-Lbl 19768 (ca. 968-72) differ from those of 5b as
The melody
This
caeleste
4th
self-sufficiency
As Figure
same manuscript
without
the
provided
est
the
within
A iste
4th
nor
the
in
or
step
4th
melodic
of
signs
the
occur
as a means
from manuscript
indicate
possedit
features
only
they
7.
triads
not
as from
and
ascending
evidence
well
flendus
descending
tu Virgo'.
versicle
7.
rising
device.
musical
by
normally
and
descending
provide
is
a purely
triad:
descending
function
rhythmic
recall,
melody rising
which
-n te:
the
neither
light
distinct
the
extuli
as melodic
syllabic
FAcDF. Jacob
I.
6a
this
of
including
thirds,
function
be further are different.
7 could
Versicle
its
melodies: its
third
the
melody
(2b),
phrase
defined
the
find
to note forms
that
the
structure
opening
the
tune
in
the
shorter
be
that
argued
it
in
former
there
speech
as in
rest
the
or
the
ergo"gratias
5b
Rex regum Christe,
cui
More likely,
however,
most anguished
pattern
There
thus
Moreover, articulation melismas.
the
'pro
is
syllabic of
the
Thus
this
nothing
in
nature meaning apparent
of
the
of
set
to
set is
two thus
might
and the
However,
sound.
melody which
are
both
was probably in
point
the
is
tone
nostro
the
assertive
instance
of
273
on these
to
the notes 'open'
it
a close
is
other
cbG, which cadence:
treatment.
musical well
notes.
her
of coincidence:
is
since
redemptori. famulantur.
outburst
its
melody
a text,.
iuge
preceding,
about the
Rachel's
melodies
type
agamus
is
special
tu
'Quid
It
corresponding
instance
dolor'
of intervals
speech
Rachel's
again'an
solemnitatum'
(which
fluid
dnngelorum chori
to place
is
expression
the
mirror
it
surprising
sequence:
Redempti
has contrived
be
are
5b).
more
emotionalism;
5a
At most Notker
a climax,
(5a),
They
solemnitatum',
this
of
of
interesting
of
heu'
recitation
solemnitas at
design
Thus the
text
in
previous
and the
Virgo':
7.
melody
phrase
imitate
to
is
the
of
solemnitas
the
recitation
the
not
it
comment.
corresponding
no direct
and celebratory
dcA.
tu
towards
would
heu,
'Heu,
of special
count,
the
moves
of
is
coincidence.
simply
from
Since
3-6 and C:
B:
a short
out
that
'Haec est
of
notes
commonplace
whereas
5.
it
structure
is
sancta
'Quid
is
the
an attempt
est
before
composed
1-2;
of
the
syllable
'Haec
text
of
be completely
Furthermore,
treatment
stands
of
present
A:
idiom
may represent
irregularity
of the
deserves
than
text,
form.
and clearly
the
6,
versicle
coincided.
melodic lament,
to
the
(6),
groups
which
versicle
vultus'
tripartite
small
in
of
way,
a smaller
'cuius
different
some preparation,
melody
of
syllables
it
its
words
a simple
of
between
of
However,
beginning
4;
as versicle
of
a neat
Moreover, in
previous
'cederet'/'fratribus'
or
rhetoric
of
and in
that
of
passages
occurs
pattern:
and that
that
explore
almost
relationship
to
which
require
two
5;
phrases
the
the
versicle
into
organisation
climaxes
same range
divide
contrast.
that
apparent
that
the
the
fact
Short
recalls
motive
back
to
Deum'
a melodic
at
of
looks
climax
melodic
a different
Virgo'
in
through
like
and because to
not
of
undoubtedly
melody,
opening
range.
as part
the
is
'spud
of
the
of
tastefully
accurate,
of
composed
recalled
text
does
parts
varied
the
of
explore
fratribus'
melody
is
as a series
phrases
recalls
melody
it
two
'miseris
of
the
Rather
are
first
and the
Thus
be described
disposed not
cluttered
relationship
to
the by between
and the
melody in
this
wider
'Haec the
Virgo'
share
accent
patterns.
This
in
did
contrafacture in
However, of
some versicles
is
by
not tu
'Quid
one versicle
are
there
Virgo'
in
paralleled
in
of several
all
or
size
the
its
of
the
of three
and
process
Verbal
instances
part
same
parallel
columns
or
accent
are
the
Thus
systematic.
the
Similarly,
in
coincidence
imitation
include
the
patterns.
(indicated
no means
have
3 where
Figure
tu
'Quid
and
rarely
only
accent of
amount
in
it
from
seen
same verbal
a certain
units
italics)
the
they
pattern, be
can
have is
there
word-syllable five
seen
when
significance
solemnitatis'
solemnitas
sancta
est
same syllabic
'x'
marked
although
little
of
context.
Although
lines
is
text
the
of
meaning
of
patterns. the
where
accents
image,
mirror
for
example: 2a
Mater
formonsa
Rachel in
However
2a
is
Ceu sororis
is
probability it
although
the
of
6b
is
the
is
consistently:
also
in
but
extremely
through of
size
contain
Thus,
same.
the
word-syllable arises
situation
correspondence
units), with
respect
and its
unit
towards
within
number
word-
the
an impulse
occasionally
6
versicle
short
be the
will
the word-syllable
a, close
eum iuvet.
between
corresponding the
two in
6:
text.
cederet 3 fratribus rather
source This
example
it
created
through
can
is
of not
be
seen
than
contrast however other
against
as a counterpoint
33 33 angustos terminos 212 1 quos multos pro dolor
3 3
an exception,
A further of
the
A sifnilar
there
3 3 11 Qui non hostibus 3 2 Quique stolidis
this
is
patterning
between
delectat.
2 and 4 also
patterns
in
unlikely.
although
versicle
6a
to
Jacob
re-established,
and are
there
regularity
to the relationship
W11
that
vultus
Lippitudo
versicles
accent
or
is,
seems most
neume:
same size
may appear
(that
versicle
Since
their
that
regularity,
accentual
is
Cuius
coincide
3b
regularity
unsystematic.
units
syllable
do not
accents
aniculae.
4 accent
again
this
3 the
versicle //////
In versicle it
2b
ploras
how in
assonance
and
the is
rule, to
treated types
of
Kunstprosa alliteration:
274
as Figure
bd found
in
32 4 122 4 quos mihi Jacob adquisivit. 32 4 extuli esset profuturus. 4 illustrates. the
but
systematically, In
patterning. a rich
aural
sound
the
picture
patterning functions following is
ui eeee au asaaaa 000 i
uuu 5b
Cum sim orbata
meam
paupertatem
nato
curaret.
Bolus
qui
cqc mmnmmm Sss
rrr ttttt bpp 1 Recurring
sounds
with
alone
as two
thus
of
-
set
syllables,
types
of
the
from
instances
few
of
of
repetition
composed
melody;
Prosodic
contrasts
result
and
found
and their
Virgo'
occur
in
figure
cadence
early
musical
formula if
patterns
out other
through
Notker's
early
- possibly notes
expanded
to include
includes
the
addition
Four,
the
one which
notes,
FGG indicate.
could
as in 51
the
275
is
melodies
to be
point. of
'Quid
interest with
which that
suggests to
in
tu
is
the
it
occurs
it
is
another
one which
instances
Considered
which
rhetorical
be appended
and clearly
lines
theological
The frequency
the G mode strongly
accentual
the word-syllable
Of particular
5 and 6.
versicle.
systematic.
the
use of
some of
of
contrast
a conventional
sequences.
in
or of
each
the word-syllable
of
Textually,
varied
were required, extra
image,
motive
of
not
normal
through-
individual
are
which
neumes.
in Chapter
of
the
of
suggestions
coincidences
mirror
eludicating
sequences
extra
but
picture,
of versicles
in-other
melody
sound
through
as a means of
As pointed
the
corresponding
particularly
question
occasional
and its
shapes of one versicle shapes
the
in
sections
identities
various
intervals;
occasional
tonal
numbers
by
changes
an otherwise
from
come about
contrasts
different
differing
to
unity
the
aural
attractive
create'an
Verbal
also
from
short
through Pattern-
counterpointed
of
and
passing
from
of
introduction
at
give
which
versicles
derives
exist
conceptually
independent.
is
-
contrast the
and from
regularity,
melodies
syllabic
melody
of
sequence
are
they
repetition
Melodic
the
both
recall,
to
contrast. of
movement
the
this
of
together
joined
otherwise
pattern;
through
effected
let
syllables,
accented
and music
words are
which
shapes
synchronous
the
that
evident
a common numerical ing
with
coincide
devices.
musical
is
It
however
do not
could
on which
it
relation
to
be
a
factors
other
-
and its
cadences
normally
'open',
end of tu
like
Virgo'
form
in
verse
the
single
the
but
text,
at
repeated
tu
Virgo',
The most both
from
use
of
the
former:
of the
melody
second
the
corresponding by
three
same stanza
As was normal melodic very
repetition
few instances
'Divina composed.
there
la
form
in
the
pair
of
in
the
melody
strophic
of
slightly
the
systematic in
last
for
versicle in the
example,
(MT 20d), is
the
or
less
than
that
contracted.
pius'
(MT 32a)
structured
versicles,
but
though
melodies
of its
the
derives
variations
minor
'Heu
and constantly.
the
accordingly
sequence
in
discrepancies
syllable-count
and its
is
sequence
example;
fideles'
'Flete
it unit
strict
versicles,
and
varies
minor
for
repeated,
are
throughout,
is
conforms last
repeated.
the
nor
are
(or
text
and from
versicle,
of differently
providential In
in
the
occasionally
where
same,
are not
versicles
patterning
of
Although
than
versicle)
in
unit
normally
syllabic
smaller the
single
the
organised
the
of
by
created
pattern
is
each
one versicle,
also
lb
the
made up of pairs
to the
of
versicle
definition
Excursus.
are
there
line
the
(within
versicles
the
in
of
melody
line
as indicated in
Virgo'
semantic
complete
share
however,
the
corresponds
Virgo'
tu
'Quid
does
only
poetic
length
the
time,
the
more
of
tu
'Quid
this
-
sequences they
to
phrase
second
of of
phrase
Moreover,
not
all
style
musical
strict
Like
Not
a normally
systematically
of
(MT 49);
melisma
opening
the
not
of
to
type
As in
tu
'Quid
style,
musical
forms
the
the
repetition
their
Thus
musical
rhyme.
felix'
'0
is
sustained
the
for
composed
its
five
the
Four,
scheme.
employed
often
where
corresponding
'Quid
relates
planctus, but
the
at
music
of
style
and music.
rhyme
half-line),
alike
are
formulae
strophic
versicle
phrase
once.
phrases
musical
its
least
versicles
full-stops,
organisation,
Chapter
double
musical
are
metres
several
in
a regular
the
to
the the
words
correspond
the
occasionally
'Quid
between
versicle
to
as regards
group
by
marked
in
out
composed
each
are
melodic
melody
traits.
as pointed a unified
its
for
'number'
of
like
Thus,
relationship
a similar
sequences
'narrative'
Although,
use
its
of
like
'closed',
and
the
of
style
phrases
shorter
likely
the early
on
several
do not
of
narrative.
of
depends
betrays
the
commas,
-
syllabic
uncluttered,
(those
and other
singing
they
fluid,
a versicle)
Virgo'
the
the
planctus
strophic
to recurring exact
cadence
melodic
(MT 13) the modified
rhyme relates figures.
melody forms
is
almost
melodies 276
are in
There
In,
repetition.
neither
ffr
entirely
example, through-
J and L recur:
to fact
of
J:
L:
This
is
In
hora
sacri
canonis
3a. 1
Post
2b. 1
En sua
poster
Symeon
3b. 1
Celebräto
2a. 3
tot
rivulis
2a. 7
et
2b. 3
revelat
fidei
2b. 7
cuius
a text
a number the
2a. 1
nostre is
which
the
of
lacrimarum
the
Otherwise
rhyme.
repetition
of
the
use
this
'-i',
sounds
are
quite
used
melody
is
the
melody
a previously
ut
prandio
digne
capiti
prece
Mo si
disyllabic
of
end with
rhymes
above
by
marked
mensam dominicam
Thus although
rhyme. is
sound
different.
only
Hence
clearly
of
no
part
of
the
significance
here. In
'Flete
versicle
ends
of
a melodic
the
preceding Although
is
there from
the
the
no parallel
rhyme
it
notes
of
in
first
the
it
out
each
procedure of
sounds
last
since
stands
end
the
of
figure;
same cadence
refrain.
punctuated, be seen
the
with
than
meljsmatic
(MT 20d)
fideles'
phrase
is
also
thus
and
the
each
more has
is
versicle
of
the
thus
rhyme-scheme:
three
versicles
where
cadence
effect
as can
each
is
one
different: la
lacrime
1b
puerpera
2a
transverberat
2b
profluvio
3a
macula
3b
nescia
Similarly, ally
in
recur,
in
'Omnis
lacrimas,
(MT 55),
that
type
it
is
1
est
.1
2-.. patrocinio/gladium; rapuit/crudelibus; 4. tenuit; titulus/proprium; actitas;
plain
this
is
repetition
of
figures
occasion-
a purely
musical
phenomenon: FGG: bAGG:
Although
the
first
six
mirrored
by this
courses.
While
in
design
is
comparable
by various which fact of
do not that
'Quid
the
the
thus
a scheme which
the patterning
is
they
3_-..scelerum/ humana.
ABC ABC -
example are not
exactly independent
and rhyme pursue in
last
evident
(MT 32a)
'Heu pius,
three
versicles
depart
that,
as in
strophic,
the of
independent
normally
of
'Quid
the
styles overall
tu Virgo'.
to of
the effects
the
likewise
which
provide
text.
strict are 277
repetition is
It
patterning
significantly
melodic
by the
effected
of unsustained
relate
tu Virgo'
this
of
of versicles
is
It
symmetry.
to that
types
pairs
Campanie/debitum.
the
the melody.
of
In essence
three
melody
the-rhyme-scheme,
rhyme follows
planctus, formal
exactly this
aab ccd,
both
and subsequently first
from
completely
of the melody
rhyme-scheme
the
igbus;
operuit/re
phrases
by the
are complemented
are mirrored
causa/serenus;
However,
sequences
of
each versicle
counterpointed contrast
and
on account
differ
somewhat different.
from
the
of
the
style
Motive melodic
are
musical
motive
recall
in
accidentals
in
of
bbG occurs
1
(MT 13) (the have
ab
by the fact
it
That
flat.
Since, sequences
is
'Heu
Pius'
the
as indicated
in
Chapter.
Four,
(MT 20d):
(MT 32a):
in
lacrimas'
the
include
a third
ergo/solum
'0 felix'
'Divina
It
is
words
(MT 49):
apparent of
special
from
with-
colour.
is
strict very
slight.
1
dum nobis/fatis:
2
stiperidiis/visceribus: et
descending
4th; limine: ascending _.... fundo: fuit ascending
tumulo:
5th
ascending 4th
4th
ascending
4th
5/6th 5th;
melior/carni:
profundo: 5th
descending
5th;
5th
1
exercitio/virtutis:
2
4th; renovatus sudore/rei:... ascending 4th Christi pre-: ascending
3
condescendit/sunt., alterum sic/utrique:
examples
that
significance.
2 78
intervals
4th
ascending
ascending
ambitus:
3
5th
5th
ascending
descending
ai:
4th
ascending in
4th;
dum actus/eum: ' descending 5th descending
above
twice
istro:
quimus:
2
the
of versicle
ascending
providit/re
(MT 13):
tonal
intervals
1
providential
especially
motives
culpe:
descending
4. for
3 should
versicle
'hic/crucifigi/agemus/ma
vetet:
(MT 55):
in
locus:
ille/dum
agnus sine/caro
eamus
syllable,
following:
3
4
the
of
hic
iustus,
first
movement of the
the
2
3
providential
has occurred
change
the incidence
by step,
6 'Omnis
shortly
'Diving
highlighted
it
after
made of
fideles'
'Flete
b flat
is
of
one of
of
occurrence
thus
than
Those larger
motive
urbibus;
why its
all
and
device
a musical
is
normally
of
exitus.
In
reason 2,
versicle
of
is
the
2- AbAF - includes out one: a feature
the
suffragiis/totis
self-evident.
prosodic
or
third
the
that
treatment
former
the
mundana;
pauperes
is
features
most
cauda),
opening
4.
comitum;... 2 vanitatum.
no literary
is
there
the
role
at:
musical
are
In
the
to
points:
c
tristitie/flos 4. to torquet;
these
(MT 13).
and to
of
melody.
reference
with
(MT 55)
20 ulus/aruit;
g fed
motive
I
That
following
resources
through-composed
seen
lacrimas'
providential
oculus/induit;
and the
can
in
'Omnis
be
further
are
accidentals
an otherwise
devices
'Diving the
at
of
use
vary
which
patterning
these
That
and the
recall
ascending
in-:
4th; 6th
ascending descending
do not
occur
on
re-/
Unlike not
in
organised
is
treating
the
of
of
'Omnis
same melodic
the
patterns
device
lugeat. 111 // vidua
the
half
second
combina-
in with
examination
note
neither
units
coincide
of
'Quid
systematically
the
plica
2a are
as two
as follows:
21
41
1 11 ...
in
emerge
which
in
paralleled
different
Counting
syllables.
unaccented
or
is
A brief
do they
nor
lies
employed
larger
con-
whole
passages
syllabic
that
text,
not
melismas.
indicates
the
of
words
short
with
(MT 55)
lacrimas'
accented
either
or
units
note
one melodic purely
the
or
metres, versicle.
by
range
This
way.
each
of
the
interest
melodic
a different
in
balancing
the
that
is
sequence
normally
different'
metres,
strict
of
parts
versicle:
such in
the
of
different
of
made of
design
each
use
varied used
important
highlight
notes
the
much is
large in
in
range
namely,
of
with
it
previously
Virgo',
groups
of
versicle
However, tu
part
each
by
prosodically tions
order
balance
in
covered
tonal
the
Virgo' to
on one
centrating range
tu
'Quid
ecclesia 1121 presidio
11 // clerus
31
12
1
patrocinio 31
11
111 // milites
stipendiis 3
111 pauperes
124
suffragiis
31 14 1 11 // Francia consilio.
The role 'Heu
paus'
90 felix'
and caudae is
of melismas (MT 32a): (MT 49):
1 1
2
0/0;
on closer
Plebs/O;
3
inspection O/Heu
Aquitanie/potentia;
0/In;
sors;
again 5
Gallie/gratia;
celestia
'Divina
'Flete
providential
fideles'
2
Per/Penas
3
isto (MT 13):
(MT 20d):
1
Divina/Quem
3
condimentum/talentum.
1
Flete/Fleant;
2
virginee/dici_tis; transverberat/profluvjo
3
macula/nescia
4
peccati/virtutis
5
morienti/crucis
6
nolentis/occidunt 279
lacrime/puer:
2era
prenuntius/lateris;
melodic:
Quo ecclesie/
In
instance
each
of
a versicle,
at
the
the or,
beginning
or
seems
2).
versicle
suggested
versicle
in
or
the
(s. xiii)
it
considerably,
of
'0 in
not
52
in St. Victor. is
There
a remarkable The
sequences.
la
of
anime,
flete,
sorores
optime,
doloris planctus However,
a number
accentual
regularity
basis
determining
for
larger
unaccented accentual
In hora
tot in
'0
in
of
the
have
for
example:
1b
/// Fleant Marie
felix
et
läcrime.
of
factors
indicate
is
that
such
musical occur
secondly
felix'
sacri
the
that
this
text
could
Firstly,
rhythm.
there
unambiguously
are
are
often are
cauda and
originated
matris
vulnera: P/ doleo, soleo
puerpera. tendency
clear not
provide
as already
several
violated,
frequently
viscera
materna
a reliable noted,
instances for
towards
accented
on either
consistently
2b
canons
Deo loquitur,
lacrimarum
D-Mbs
other
or
where
example,
in
'Divina
(L25):
cum soli
or
one versicle
que dici
regularity
providential 2a
image,
of
indices
is
as often
(ca. 1240)
to
thought
/ materne
syllables;
(MT 20b),
terminal
29.1
Pluteo
are
and caudae
second
e/ multiplices
do not
units
note
patterns
mirror
fideles
sint
I-Fl
each
(s. xiii)
composition
melismas The
of
planctus
sources of
is
melody
passages may have been added later. clausula-like in these incidence regularity of 'accentual
Flete,
ut
their
) and is mid.
accent
its
dates
originally. in
unit,
as in
line,
the
this
con-
are
units
Asc. 95
manuscript
of
many
only
(s. xiii
Thus these
same as those
the
were
occurs
628
D-W Helmst.
strict
they
(MT 49a)
felix'
that
likely
than
elaborate
more
is
HB I note
probable
(or
of
this
but
note
sources
D-Sl
'Flete
to
penultimate
the
Since their
postdate
a versicle
ante-penultimate
(MT 20a).
sequences
strict
as the
same size
Clm 4660
in
as frequently
of
additions
manuscript
extant
earliest
the
that
fact
the
notes,
single
of
by
are,
in
3 they
versicle
end
(MT 49),
syllables,
in
later
moreover,
or
felix'
'0
Sometimes
syllable
penultimate
they
That
strongly
the
except
1 of
versicle
those
for
beginning
the
at
on accented
occur
melismas
on the
sung
sistently
either
the
occur
phrase.
a musical
of
end
be coincidence:
to
as in
occasionally,
(MT 20d)
fideles'
and caudae
melismas
rivulis,
En sua poster
Symeon
consummat desideria, revelat
...
(L97):
280
nostre
fidei
...
0 felix
la
in
or
qua viget in
'Omnis (1a)
gloria,
(1b)
patterns
accent
(MT 32a)
are
not
1b
occidit,
quern culpa
nulla
infecit.
Heu:
pastor
verus tam
Condimentis
A further
(L42).
trochaic
or iambic
same accent
the
opening
syllables
occurs
'Heu
pius'
5:
versicle
Moreover, the
this
and
accents
of
also
the scribe
2a the metre scribe
is
of I-F1
the
second
4 (7pp + 6p), Pluteo
each pair
to expand the melody a three-voice same position
at appropriate
composition in
this
each voice
are few instances
or else in
points could
only
a different
of
flexible
the
to
conform
lines,
remaining to
a
Additionally,
a
'O felix'
of
2b it
8 (7pp).
is
has made a mistake
mid. ) does not
of versicles),
use
of
in
whereas
dismiss
seem to
of versicles
(ca. 1240)
29.1
they
sufficiently
appear
pair
an accented
one would
be violated.
will
pattern, in
is
sung to
unaccented
point,
patterns
which
words,
the
by the
adopted
rhythmic
is
with
However,
highlighted
of D-W Helmst. 628 (s. xiii
second of
There
the
several
this
at
the
since
and 5 begin
irregularities.
rhythm
matter
Were
'Flete
a regular
each of which
1,2
found
to
neither
3 and 4.
lines
are
musical
arises
Either
lines
they
difficulty In
whereas so of
above from
does not
versicles,
or
accentual
(L97).
the
A of
melody in
conforms
itself
in
consistently
conceived
technical
is
debitum.
quoted
in both
variations
accommodate natural
not
not
Unless
end-rhyme.
the
exsolvit
...
rhythm
This
metre.
same is
be deliberate.
(the
crudelibus
occurrence
by the versicles
However,
as prosodic
clearly
regibus,
...
contulit.
raised
pattern
syllable,
the
final
The suggested
same melody.
to
impar
fätis
to
sung
comitum,
aromatum ... is
problem
fideles'
them
flus
///
5
the
...
obiit,
functis
v
text
the
of
pastor
qui
...
comes
paracliti
non
same on its
the
Pius
sancti
rapuit
Campänie.
the
potentia,
qui
operuit,
solem thirdly,
incliti
viget
(L113):
dum nobis
Heu:
...
tristitie
terras
la
to
pastöris
lacrimas'
nube
...
In
Aquitanie,
cäput in
lb
Bituria,
the 2b.
the
give
singers Since
be achieved
text
of
were expected 10 felix' if
one note
(MT 49) at
were repeated.
where there 281
is
a close
connection
between
-
the meaning of 'Omnis
in
(1a),
a word and its (1a),
'dolor'
descending
number
of
(1a)
of top
the
of
how light
just
range.
In
melody.
However,
treatment
it
meant
to
in
the
tenor
which
top
the
reaches
'vixit'
(3),
special
associations
in
the
apparent
extant
it
first
it
is
then,
in
the
set
but
the
this
melody
some kind
of
written Were
the
be written
close
3b,
seems as
Although from
however,
together,
possibilities
corresponding it
case,
that
'heu'. it
is
or in
word
evidence
was
The refrain, might
a conventional
be
even
argued treatment
are
raises
since
in
of
the
clearly
sung
of
'Heu
Pius'
(MT 32a)
more
refrains
282
in
melismatic which
about versions
it
if could
it
could
not
of
)heu'
(3b).
two
notes
neither
be
would of
and their the
'he=u' is
A, and
and
which
notes
as
3b (where
Clearly
the
separated
first
of
and 2a in
Since
fact
its
prosodically
later
a note:
in
that
the
that
above.
questions
way in
repeated
have
earliest
lb
occurrence
expect
otherand
b flat
notes
asa distropha. -
the
la,
This
fourth
the
one would
word-syllables the
repetition
upper
no significance
treated
in
only
two
(2a)
as a monosyllable. the
descend-
melody
thus
in
is
the
of
intended
as at
the
as a monosyllable
and
note).
the
a ligature,
as
Here it
musically
were
the
mentioned
'heu'
of
especially
sung,
treated
is
and music
consisting
be through
would
this
is
lengthening
out
these
it
note),
a single
was
words
similar
none of which
There
the
of
invite
'dum'
(1a),
qua'
a note
pitch
the
as
describes
poet
receive
such
the
at
sequence:
although
as a disyllable
a ligature
word
not
on words
(MT 32a).
musically
to
might
Moreover,
treatment
a repeated
refrain,
how exactly
be notated
to to
set
the
'Heu pius'
of
is
is
which
motion.
between
whole
a
melody
given
changing
expect,
or depth.
the
is
the
does
on 'in
range height
interest
as a monosyllable, (where
range
lower with
word
one might
contrary
connections
setting
another
be deliberate,
its
of
and its
Of special
of
in
move downwards
voices
(3),
'funde'
in
the
group
tenor
notes
when
in
note
(1a)
(MT 49)
to
(2a)
to
former
The
set
'lux'
reflected
apparently
were
phrase
lowest
set
'O felix'
versicle,
second death
the
above
is
the
are
the
depth.
or
as
'suspiria'
so of
appropriately
are
William's
at
a third
eclipse
wise
(1a)
melodic
William's
ing
and
'lux'
In
'lacrimas'
such
(2a)
between
height
example,
grief,
is
reverse
coincidence. with
associated
was obscured
is
which
thus
for
'flebilis'
relationship
apparent
are
with
and
the
though
is
phrases
words
'caput'
The
associated (1a),
phrases,
(2a).
and descending
words
'tristitie'
musical
'lugest'
and
(MT 55)
lacrimas'
In,
setting.
musical
and also
nature
accompany
manuscript then, of
in
interest. results
otherwise
-
syllabic
compositions,
in that
this
the
of
refrains short
refrain,
as long
instance
A further the
complete
in
a heighted
written
at
phrase
irregularity.
formal
as if
is
it
this
at
necessary is
was felt
that
the
at
horror
project'her
However,
one based
together
to
closely
the
from in
it
be rash
would
the
remaining
to
the
of
was
that
she
does
she
its
of
not
about
are
(MT 20a)
paus' it
be
as can interests
musical
so few
is
relate
as far
other
Since
'Heu
versicles
The
speak.
sequences in
However,
settings,
so to
strict
repetition
generalisations
attempt
grief
says
but
It
counter.
of
event,
these
narrative.
examples.
a
exclamation.
style
manuscript
by
matched
same short
Virgin
wounds,
the
dolor'
constitute the
share
to
pro
not
are
thus
is
contrast
dolor,
'0
expression
each of
syllabic for
3b and
after
The use
composed their
dominate
in
'number'.
phrases
2b the
of
the
evidenced
which
as an expressive
of
words
employed
two
Christ's
expressiveness
simple
music
determined
of
is
on
with
sight
explicit
this
words
direct
end
in
method of composition again
the
In
the
function
At
(MT 20d)
they
some more
point.
faint
growing
to
in
is
performance
(s. xiv)).
of
importantly,
seems
which
These
beginning
More
a melody
melody,
3a.
the
at
includes
it
This
words.
Gestalt.
in
C56
Although
compared.
self-expression
fideles'
(I-Pc
versicle
of
an additional
of
versions
beginning
the
for
the
when
on different
occur
melodic
'Flete
notation
unheighted
earlier
planctus
are
expressiveness
of version
only
its
to
as he adhered
suggested
some scope
However,
emotion.
of
strongly
normally
had
performer
this
of they
included
the
that
performance
versions
other are
melismas
suggests
in
from
resulted
is
an
increases
refrains
of
a swell
reflecting
of
consists
six pair
successive
as if
complexity,
melismatic
first
the
of
each
and
grief,
of
exclamation
text
the
under
their
consideration
nature
and
significance. the
Like
line
poetic its both This of
general stanza affords
(or
illustrated
levels
additional of in
the
more
and melody)
structure
occurrences
is
design
each
of
II
I
occurrences
12424
III
the
repeated
'Abner IV
28 3
a the
to in
versicle
(that
is,
four
times.
Firstly, can
fidelissime' V
with
However,
no or
unit
verse
corresponds
half-line).
patterning.
example,
versicle
also
flexible: is
in
written
versicle
successive
following
is
phrase
to the
occasionally
formal
lai
The melodic
rhyme scheme.
regular
the
sequence,
strict
up to
the be varied,
contrast,
number as
(MT 3):
instead
Secondly,
they
succession, in
be alternated
can (MT 5),
festas'
'Ad
versicle
all
arranging
of
where
arrangement
in
normally
each
of
I
II
III
to
is
unit
in
final
the
This
is
prosodic
structure
is
'Dolorum (II
and III) in
differences I,
units I
the
IV
4
7pp
7pp
5pp
6p
7p
are
and through
versicle occurrences
4432
pattern
rhyme-scheme
sounds are normally are normalljr
used in
sounds are'employed. rhyme sounds
already
relationship
throughout
between
be seen with reference to (MT 17). Here the melody
in
in
the
the
V
VI
12
3
the Excursus,
contrasts
employed
the
(L70)
that
is,
in
employed is is
achieved
repeated
rhyme-scheme
same):
xxx
each successive This
poetic
xxy
employed
line
contrast
IV
as can be seen from
Secondly,
line in
variation
formally
34
versicle
per
7pp is
metre
the
times
otherwise
the
filii'
metres,
units,
versicle of
number
the
where
six
unit
versicle in
main
V
8pp
(L30),
two
are varied:
accent IV
I
lines
or
III
and V,
(which
and VI
final
versicle in
'Infelices
metre
tend
occasionally,
or, in
Thus,
phrases,
repeated
successive
versicle,
lei
the
In
differences
through
strict
textually
II
of
the
made up of
successive
each
each
of
the
its
to
are
which
lai
on a different
'solatium'
is
repeated
of
complemented
the
and occasionally
unit
contrast
sets
the
pattern.
based
metres
in
in
lines
of
in
melodies
achieved
rhyme-scheme
unit
two
be
can
number or
versicle
close
distinct.
7pp
through
pattern
in
versicle
but
all
Thus,
I
however
as follows:
II
III
versicle
different few
versicles.
length
line
the
example,
is
sections
through-composed.
the
This
lai
essentially
sequence
the
versicle
each
in
later
accent
four
for
as,
versicles,
II
phrases,
made up of
strict
varied.
length,
In
the
Firstly,
also
is
usually
melodically
ways. is
is
in
recur
of
its
the
Four,
musical
frequently
versicle
whereas
other
first
Chapter
repeated,
which
in
with
in
a versicle
111111
As illustrated
sequence
repeats
the
occurrences
short,
the
new rhyme
successively
just as new melodies each Lai; . töo new rhyme versicle unit-so with
the
one versicle
rhyme and melodic the
opening
versicles
for
each is
in
284
the
strict
sequence
are frequently repetition of form
in
'Dolorum AAB.
where The
reused. the
lai
can
solatium'
The rhyme sounds
this
reflect
aab aab aab
for
rhyme-scheme
FFGG'
FFGG'
rhyme
kkkk
dddd
bbbb
kkkk
is
sounds
in
though
a partial
reiteration
repeated.
Samson's
triumph
is
the
the
second
in
-
fate;
otherwise
the
it
cursus
not
suggest
between
words
and music
the
Further adduced
with
melody,
its
short
repeated
point
of
the
and
rather
than
evidence
to
reference tonal
range
song.
Were
the'meaning
expect
that
the
undoubtedly when,
as the
the
of
literary
a sense highest
to
mutual
point
was
of
they
between of
distinctive
most
work
towards
text
the
in
reflected
climax
climaxes in
range
reached,
c:ursus
theme.
However,
Jephtha's Although
is,
at
formal
most,
structure
and melody.
and
text
can
of-the
lai
Four,
at
the
would
versicle is
the
the
his
introductory-and
Chapter
of
first
connection
feature
three-quarter
the
second
double
story.
a climax
be
the
the
about
meaning
in
in
-
melody
nescia'
(MT 2)
reflect
in
is
section
mood or
a close
is
3 should
the
the
narrating
which
and in
in
passages
cursus
ante
poem:
remarks
there
double
'Abissus'
of
character-
section
2 and
the
units
fourth
while
evaluative
and musical
of
that
melodies
partial;
(MT 5)
two
the
the
in
As indicated
the.
seem
two
device
second
as articulated
about
the
'Planctus
of
independence
phrases
musical
In
with
that
architecture.
musical
in
a change
relationship
the
is
other
that
a relationship
of
it
festas'
reflect
'number',
meaning
(MT 2)
considered,
'Ad
himself
instances
text,
is
makes
he confines
to
versicle
a formal
the
structure
coincides
speaker
related
versicles
when
why versicles
In
these
the
and
reusing
successive
section.
past
does
the
the
general
theme.
central
of
in
one
be argued
could
some of
of
as
always
form
What
(MT 58)
the
first
unfortunate
which
one between
not
closely
occasions
nescia'
reason
the
section
final
is
varying
irregular;
no literary
double
partial
which
avoidance
are
two:
are
of
mirrors
section
ante
there
However,
cursus
musical
a double cursus, 53 In 'Abissus'
with
slightly
is
there 54
the
there
'Planctus
complete,
(MT 58)
is
two
than
rather
eeb,
occurred.
towards
sequence.
(MT 5)
festas'
in
is
examples
archaic
complete;
the
3 the
the
already
tendency
the
the
of
double
towards
and prosodically,
as in
ddb
independent.
nevertheless
have
which
the
a pattern
impulse
a mutual
melodically
istic
but
form,
Although
recur,
follows
rhyme-scheme
musical
aab ccb
as follows:
are
and rhyme
'Ad
versicle
FFGG'
to-'share
is
between
FFGG'
the
of
in
example,
with
(j)
the
Thus
exactly
not
The correspondence
aab.
as this,
close
though
pattern
the
way
through
coincide..
the
'De
its
highest
melody'one
6 of
be
the would
profundis'
speaker
is
There
(MT 12),
exclaims
28 5
I
/}d
ýIT5)
Gýtar'euý
g /a-
ias
tfJ.
re
o-
/I ,.e - -6 es
- as
V
p/ý.
,," ,mau" i
,
3a
Flea
FIo-rum
3ö
ý'r>
do-
3c
o
3ä
0
eux
for
(nc
sg b)
Vt-
mo-rum £o- for
ef-
ni-e fu-Ji
Ur-bam
val-la-ve-rant
Sb
Nx. ýi
1N- cu- lo alg_ &-
_=--
14.
Pro{+ Pros,
T Z
do-l. Pu-dor
et
o
2k
Or
14 rww
116.
nt,
quarr hmc
o_rrs;
it
s er in c1a-v, Alm£ fl". un-d& -IC
Spa- ýuI I¢- 'I'S
o Is
s
qra-v, Jru-
o
fI-t
i
ý
re-na
cru-o-
r-'
en-f o 3e- "s vi-de ` fis Eie, i in pe- n's ,,,eis pa
) 6 40. (m-r
$a.
K 12...
vt
Sic mo-ri-en-6's rn- U- a des- Ee- r9L cru- c, - PJcv7_
ria fe- ra
`J"
PAN-A412STAVE
(MT
N.
-luvt
r
st
iur- rd-
do-lor pro%+ p.. -. lor froh
ýt
O
ýt
O
he- u
r "e a"1
Va -5i
vin-xe-rant
lan
KI
de-te- ýt. o ins-ra-+: /s V/r- tu
4. je
s-km - &:Ai-
.ºýe co- yor
0o-I6iat i»1-phi F'ICTJNE :SIX
vK-*siw va
-
fMNr
. n, -..
5i-
-tu -l0
u-Iwrº7 /uln
len- tar
. ", "
to-vºe-o M-
GId
-D
bi mo-1e-rye -
lºi
fi-aºa-dýý-trr
no-lu,
t
.
m, -,;
40
for-ca-m...,
12aý
MT
ah
(b
.0
0 ýý
'ý
no- br;
ve
. ºýr-; t - rt S
ýc
aE-ro
Fc n- t r-
»e
hN s ....
'--ýci
WE-
hr-
4
`'"
V Ic-
vvr
r1"ß.
tic
ywc I
wicl LrE-
ý-.
" -
..
.s
w"..
"
j
ma
K-
I (h 1 ». ti
`N -p t pNn, w1ri,
(C
(N -r 5)
^ .d,
aý^
ne
Flo - rv%l-
...
..
crc
...
iz)
...
ý.
,-Cb
ý...
.v....
:L
a6r
"
Ve-cc-
64
D, 4orw.
ti pos-
i ee*-' "-W
Ii-
t-
I(MT
/7 a.%
a
5
. o.
VQl eE
con me
{li!
K- nj-
It
Lit....
6
fC-/.
re - rer fit MO- rl
mb-
pA - rt re V"- ye-
/'A((weo,.
"(EXAZ)
JKx K-
Mc)
itr
luS to
-foS, oit
a
(EX. o
aS-S/-
-raf-tFr da-c
... ...
Az
nan"
6o-
Or-tus
ac-ca-
Prc-cIa-
74,
Et
üu-
di
- unt 0.
n "
no-1,
p(a-Je
rn,,ht vo - ces AD --a.
vari,;,. tr,
PAN-A4
ss
ve- re
ad-
1)e- u5
vni
- nij
gut- fa
- rx
iv-
di-
-I
Jane-
-&lsi»,
riS- fI - rna
Vo - Ce
p re-c(A-ra
e Deus"
(EX.
42
FIGURE
SIX
(continued)
/t1-ci-de.
-{-t
c, r-- -
4
Si - de
- ra..
Eu-a
tL
#en -po - rt
S us - tI - ne_
re
vno-c4
-c4
with
However,
grief.
dux
solatium' it
(MT 17),
the
that
this
seem clear
case
tu
'Quid
of
'Dolorum
and
in
while in
(MT 67),
fortissime'
the
in
place
This
of
is
melody
based in
and
some alliteration
from
are
not
the
notes
words
in
are
an association they The
subsequent it
association... versicle michi,
it
employed
the
4b,
in melody K from
and when
they
likely
that
Melody
Y is
especially
michi
it
articulates parcere'.
too
simple
'Samson
further
dux
in
recur
K are
they
not
effective the
vehement
Although
286
expressions
such
are
also
begin
to
for
take
on
16
counters. with
their
as a melodic 'Nolunt
6. )
used
14 and
expressive
with
and
in Figure of grief
associated
smaller
12,14
versicles
versicles
reverberate
Y.
and 20
and
of
fortissime'
K and melody
12 they
status
melody
quite
by
representation
versicle
achieved-the of
The (MT 12a)
are included
to be a musical much
in
which
units
Interestingly-all is,
the
rhyme
passages.
defined
versicle'8
with
have
of
syntactic
melody
K, that
3),
+3+
6,7,8,12,14,16,17,18,
11 and 16.
are
phrase
internal
In
in
(MT 58b)
again
line.
(3
text
profundis'
interest,
special
in
to
are
musical
'De
and
the
of
the
musical
Thus,
components
sequential
and
the
includes
of
of
this
subdivided.
nescia'
the
but
text.
the
ante
emphasise
count
the
which
in
a number
in
of
lais
lais,
be further in
to
However,
grief
6,
thus
it
point
the
unheighted
passage,
subjects.
16 where nolunt
been
units
(MT 17a)
consists
occurrences is
have
'Planctus
effects
syllable
be said
be-said
Gould
However,
poetic
and melody
which
In
solatium'
versicles
not
on other
takes
of
subdivisions
components
articulated
these
of
occurs
each
Figure
melodic
serve
versicles
K could
climax
in
divisions
this
at
in
(Only
Melody
the
by
occurs
of emotion 16.
text:
are of
latter
(L123)
climax,
climax
other
and can
sequential
two melodies
The former and the
syllabic 55 Spanke.
the
of
the in
short
which
pronounced
(MT 67a)
three
'Dolorum
subdivisions
and in
the
the
to
correspond
may also
comparable
on a short
reflected
passages
It 3)
to
by
out
are
that
parallel
nescia'
musical
occurs
repetition
the
to
pointed
the
literary
literary
the
whereas
As illustrated
(MT 5)
la--correspond
first
the
as in ante
no clearcut
patterning
(versicle
conforms
festas'
(20),
of
internal
contain
normally
'Planctus
(L141)
notations.
(MT 2)
phrases
'Ad
level
be established.
cannot
both
notations,
11.
heighted
'Abissus'
coincidence,
'Samson
'Dolorum
and
heighted
of
is
fortissime'
in
to
relation
(MT 58)
written
In
in
seen
nescia'
result
there
versicle
An additional in
the
(L30)
dux
versicle
survive
lais
(MT 62).
solatium'
penultimate
ante
remaining is
is
example
'Planctus
Virgo'
'Samson
this
when
michi, melodic
grief. previous
counter nolunt fragments
in
are
normally
be noted
should 'Ad
motive)
'Clangam
which
most
its
One might
is
in
the
in
normal are
practice
in
still
As one might conforms
(MT 17a)
its
those
mentioned
meaning
the
of
and musically
the
the
6 and the
to
included
style
of
an early
the
logic
above,
where
the
text.
In,
'for
in
line,
as
earlier
the
which
be
could
melody
'Dolorum
example,
said
prosodically
as the
g)
to
solatium',
both
(g
melody
no instances,
are
note
texts
above.
there
same repeated
like
verse
this
of
6.
the
sequence
as a disyllable
treated
of
Figure
poetic
cited
form
cygni.
within
of
some traces
examples
in
groups
in
development with
of
characteristic'
repetition
accord
the
or
melodies
of
the
repetition
planctus
units
role
own internal
is
melody
7 are
a musico-poetic
the
and receives
short
However in
(5a)
'Heu'
word
lai.
in
sequence
word-syllable
the
expanded
expect to
the
reflect
the
and with
evidence
so clearly
from
apart
repetition
role
further
of
melodic
that
Latin
the
process
of
recalls
became
units
This
in
example,
the
of
time
for
as,
it
words
the
Versicles
lal
of
through
repetition
speculate
6 ).
Figure
made up of
through
repeated more
is
case,
groups
one
with
it
the
or
extending
survives
the
filii':
'Clangam
(or
to
versicles.
phrase
(see
6a
units
always
be compared
therefore
musical
not
phrase
verse
mirror
of
is
versicle
which
in
not
word-syllable
this
can
filii'
Though
the
that
up a musical
a short
words
complete
(MT 5)
festas'
dividing
of
given
following
words: 5a:
(Heu);
adquievi;
ut
5b:
Vicem;
vel
oportebat;
5c:
Infausta;
Although
the
melody
of
the
poem.
The
melody
short
reaching
music
sequence between
la
of
is
a more
there
is
the
accent
Planctus ///// planctu crucior
and in
'Dolorum
hinc
(6b),
the is
this
point
receives last
percepi. a short
word
an ornament
of
the
of
an essentially
shares line.
penultimate
of
syllabic
indication
as a formal
possibly
it
melisma,
that
the
an end.
The question the
summe.
(6a)
melisma
at
essem.
non
quarr vana;
'planctibus'
'vocibus'
and occurs is
song
otitus;
word
the
unam;
tibia
the
relationship
difficult
question
undoubtedly patterns
between to
like
lassor
for
lb
Orbat
of
28 7
the
the
text
strict
correspondence
orbem radio,
gaudio, (L30):
of
example:
me Iudea
anxia,
dolore; solatium'
As in
degree
versicles,
ante nescia,
accents
resolve.
a considerable of
the
filio, dulcore.
and
/I infidelis
However,
there
example,
in
is
nevertheless
'Planctus
flentem
or
'Dolorum
non
in
irregularities
is
the
large
number
as in
or
iambic
as,
for
with
they it
that
created_by: since
accents that
lines
for
there
implications
can
be illustrated
The
first
light
of
patterns for
the
accents: accent
of
patterns
to
the
reference
Clearly this conform
to
not
last
it
is
inevitable
if would
own scheme
a fixed not with of
(L123), patterns
is
pattern lai,
planctus, the
of
iambic
systematic. the
of cited
in
thus,
rhythm
were to
the
the
accent adopted
musical Since
confidence. organisation
melody
above.
that
conform
so
patterning
of
F:
occur,
frequency
strophic
example melody
288
the
completely
to
be established their
accent
On account
sunt
accents
the
interpretation
the
be violated word
could
is
patterns,
accent
the
3c lines
also nescia'
the
in
trochaic
'substitutions'
also
rhythmic to
in
3;
either
with
in
the
as if
line
iambic
or
schemes.
3c are
3b and
of
some words-would
if
regular
patterning
for
together
than
and
this
this
varied
melody. even
lines
lines
their
defined
trochaic
ante of
Thus,
be accidental. is-more
with
coincidence
trochaic
a simple
on regular
patterns
'Planctus
same unit
in
(3b are
metres
of
noticeable
occasionally,
Other
of
irregularities
are
of
two
the
conform
trochaic
The
degree
is
example
lai
all
3 and 4)
to
hardly
often
last
irregularities).
to
accents
or
sclera
_que viscera. sciderunt
based
are
above,
the
that
say
the
conform
word.
tam misera!
I natha, fratre michi, anima, una mecum
which
which
examnples
(lines
2b
feature
versicles
as in
belong
can
que femina
que peccäta,
one
to
However, which
which
great
fact
in
for
vulnera.
felix,
nostra
without
example,
versicles
Plus in
two
not
(with-or
above.
3c
metres,
is
That
i
lumina
torquent
tam
of
first
iambic
an
1 and 2).
the
div
fi
mentem,
que mater,
prelio.
these
contrast,
of
tua
manus gladio
of
metres,
t
inconsistency,
Pectus,
nico,
spite
quoted
2b
esset
iugulatur
adversa,
(L30):
dom
sceleste
maximum
(L123):
respite
solatium'
Quasi
// plebs
m sum o nium
of
solätium.
consecratus
lais
degree
oleo
3b
In
a certain
i
der
gaudium,
conferens in
in
unice,
////// singulare
matrem
ludea.
nescia'
ante
dulcor
Fili,
sie
a m cerat
populüs.
(F) II In honorem
// Philistea,
1 iubilat
äum lamen tis
fidelibus
Insultat infidelis
dum corruit;
Israhel
2a
2b
invaluit,
2a-. Amalech
it
is
the
na.
desirable
that
the
interpretation
rhythmic
the
of
melody
accommodate
should
them. is
It in
the
thus is
lai
between
to
only
strict
defined
and have
flexibility
with
the
the
triad
rising
continuation
The
In
view the
sequence,
later
patterning
unnecessary a fixed
type
would
of
would
rhythm
an absolute
that not
musical
in
the
That
or alliteration.
singer
they
the meaning
and idiosyncracies
5.
Since, category
as
includes
already all
the
text,
of the
Through-composed
mentioned songs
which
in
in
of
I
if
this
rhythm, the
of would
be most suitable. consonants
of
rhythms,
part
accented
assonance
when syllabic of
a new dimension
mean that
would
This
emphasis
shape and its
sound,
melody.
Songs
Chapters
are
excellence.
many ways
patterns
rhythm
its
of
a metrical
prosodic
were an integral
of
the
reason,
This
bouncy
'liturgical'
level
accent
the
it
that
par
either
vary'the
be logical.
recurring
achieved,
one
emphasising
as if
between
is
neither
289
Three
as
a 'closed'
rather
and
would
could
could
design
from
such invite
which
early
lai,
this
For
rhythm.
singer
variation1would
the
employed
the
of rhythmic
of
is,
that
chosen,
repetition
interpretation
patterning
least
at
contrasting
occur,
and the
to
the
by melismas;
-
the
figures
of
and
clear by
short
is
and intermittent be done
play
contrasting,
and the
out
irregularities
shift
lai
elements
with of
on the
interpretation
to bring
order
of
identities
consistently
an isosyllabic
prevent
syllables
were
most
the
of
sequence
sustained
-
on the
or
suggest
strict
violence
one based text,
aesthetic individual
the
of
concludes
depending
and the
by
use
a series
series
music
effected
cadences
encumbered
a further
a possibility,
rhythm.
which
by
it
up by
rarely
the
'open'
of
broken
is
however,
are
repeated,
by
the
not,
melodies
are
before
versicle is
'narrative'
versicle,
presence
melodies,
is
rhythms
musical
the
duration
be affected
may also
the
within
the
defined
and clearly
verbal
units
and music
was difficult
'narrative'
This
versicle
it
Whereas
syllabic
the
and by
Thus,
normally
is
'Number'
that
quality.
within
cadence.
doubt
words sequence
strict
between
moving
phrase
the
work.
an onward which
musical
at
little lai's
The
role.
to
much closer.
relationship is
there
sequence,
is
two
organisation
the
about
an important
of
of
principle
generalise
the
between
relationship
Compared
architectonic.
relationship the
the
that
apparent
and Four,
strophic,
nor
this in
sequence
35
a
mo00
Bur-gen
n co -
ci-
of
7
2
li-
am
1
1
/ prop-
ri-
o)
1
4
6
no-
xi-
amp
1
1
6
3
vic-
to-
ri-
a
2
1
ri-
a.
/ plan-
s- sis
9
1
tri-bu-
to
/ da-
13
1
1
12 /
a-
mit-
tens
hanc
1
11
4
1
set
plau-
de
pro
1
1
11
2
10
2
7
3. /
7
lis
ni-
2-
1
2
8
1
21
ge
2 to 4
in
1
1 / fi-
8
46
u dum f l-
(Digits caudae
get
hic
in
o gl
-
to the number: of notes refer are underlined) and melismas
FIGURE SEVEN
per
syllable;
form,
is
there
included
in
it.
composed
of
inally, in
verse therefore beyond
established examples a dramatic as indicated
in
(MT 32a),
the
much of from
'Flete
centre
'Quid
tu
a number
to
this
'Iure
-
two
examples,
between In
which
it
most
important
sequence is
planctus type
of
and melismatic the
role in
of
more their
words:
nor
unaccented
songs and strict
7 initial words
than
four
meanings do the
'0'
sequences,
and
notes are
occur not
thus
of
terminal
is
of
'0
as in
a formal 290
device
syllabic (MT 51),
unambiguously
occur
on the
melismas random
with of
for
As
melodic.
highlighted
a number
most
monialis'
on an apparently
simple,
melody.
between
other
consistently
of
the
a connection
the
purely
while
as in
a number
and its
caudae
patterning
device,
indicates
group,
An
melodic
in
at
significantly
The cauda,
later.
contrast
look
alike
coincide
is
'Scariotis'/
and melismas
'cloria',
and
melismas
syllables.
this
or
verse,
and
line
the
phrase
(11T 16)
evidence
a poetic
and melisma
caudae
Figure
sisting
of
melismas
most
betray
exceptions
types
a brief
borrowed.
The
However,
is
are
prose.
clear
patterning
tonal
in
planctus
be discussed
caudae
with
sections;
the
of
of
the
musical
a melodic
lai.
directly
inevitably
the
of
normally
occasionally
one-stanza employed
is
and the
the
and closing
or
that
there
opening
melismas;
the
- will
patterning
illustrated
of
of
role
(MT 69)
rhetorical
contains the
matris'
Pius'
sequence.
in
written,
'Heu
taken
(MT 25)
strict
case
for
music
quarr magno';
possibly
normally
the
'0
examples
'Doleo'/'Absolon'/7
the
frequently passages
in
examples
motets,
the .
syllabic
Excursus,
line, in
...
quid'
the
with
the from
from
(and
these
Thus
Furthermore,
provided
text
(MT 48),
filii'
(MT 50Yare
'Heu
of
the
poetic
indicates
(MT 28)
and the
syllabic
simple,
derived
more
be
can
dulces
'0
written
perhaps
dramas.
is
fratres'
'0
figure)
from
(MT 23)
me misers' of
-
sequences
dolor'
associated
the
song,
existing
'Heu
unit,
strophic
Four
(MT 62).
the
of
each
which
liturgical
to
belong
is
the
orig-..
songs (stanzas
It
are
exception
one
(MT 20);
quod'/'Superne
type
With
and music
Virgo'
the
the
as through-composed
'Heu
of
syntactic
each
that
examples
say
cadence
to
examination in
only
be seen
corresponds the
that
features
of
As can
to
to
those
that
strophic
stanzas
several sequences.
fideles'
and one
from
consisting
been
been
of
words
of
a strong
and melismas
may have
that
and that
have
fact
is
there
caudae
with
types
and prosodic
styles
forms)
Chapter
these:
of
may in
they
-
previously,
only
caudae.
trope
argued
examples
doubt
without
musical
of
type
the
different
as I
case
stanza
and that
accurate
two
the
one
different
of
Moreover,
in
possibility
range
a wide
con-
selection
by either strophic.
indicating
the accented
the
beginning
melodic
the
achieved
and syllabic through
sections,
motive
recall, 'Sol
example, on the
occurs
and in
defectu
5
iustitie
8
operit.
14
terruit
18
bravio
21
regia
words
rhyme
sounds. The
4
vulnere
6
gloria
no
also
through
recurring
and
through
are
(MT 70),
caudae
essentially
the
and melismas,
balancing
deployment
the
'closed'
of
melismatic figures,
cadence
In,
accidentals.
of
(AbAG)
cadence
figure
Abd is
found
the
cadences
2)
'open' (stanza
1)
(stanza
2)
be
argued
(MT 72),
between
relationship
systematic their
figure
cadence
the
for where
final
their
meaning,
role
of
several
bbA
motive
motives
at:
on
accents,
or
their
recall,
as,
for
are
employed:
bAG
gec 3
Syon
3
devote
3, Syon
7
ecclesie
7
matris
3
filie
8
barbarie
8
que
4
cient
8
barbarie
5
triumph
9
pernitie
14
vorane
10
occiso
17
sanguine
11
Proditoris
23
accerimis
15
mutilate
16
contaminata
37
consilio
44
convallium
2
arment
sequential
FGG
1)
'(stanza
and either
arment'
Motive:
the
but
dispendia
same can
'Turmas
the
(MT 52) the
is
there
these
through
(stanza
4
14
for
melismas
words:
patitur
(Phrase)
Plainly
only
eclypsim'
1
'0 mors'
with
not
following
(Phrase)
type
through-composed
complex is
patterning
in
the
while
stanza,
ornaments.
In
for
the
and end of
antis
passages
in
this
planctus:
291
example,
bAG cbA 8
que con-(cussa)
13
ff(e)
decba
ee(d)
cebbG
gen-
tis
mer-
sa
f 15
cbA /
ee(d)
40
ee(d)
con-di-ta
and for
the
bAG
e-/dd(c)
(muti)-la-
mem-bris-que bd
df
to
cc(b)
AG
fel-
le
recurring
in
figures
rhythmic
'Sol
(MT 70):
eclypsim'
Figure:
b flat
19
solio
2
mortis
21
stola
4
defectu
21
regia
5
iustitie
6
terras
8
operit
9
Fernandus
11
gratie
21
reclia
there
Moreover, (MT 18)
,1
patitur
is
the
why
following
prosodic
or
syllables
in
reason
lines
should
planctus
is
or
'Eclipsim
passus'
the
accidental
have
added:
1
E(-clipsim)
3
1
precla/re sum occ
5
..... iteret
dolores
...
4
cis
medio
...
13
felicem
Clearly,
In
vitam
the
from
able
the
the
melodic the
in
'Heu
latter,
through-composed
strict
simple
syllabic
patterning. their
in
sequence
melodies,
me misera'
(Phrase)
tdrminat
complex
recitation-like
of
pätiens
...
12
for
no literary
However,
with
is
again
22 quid
the
9 oculis;
at
the
figure
10 patibulis;
dicam? 292
are
exception
melodic.
cadence
least. figures,
cadence
repetition
and melodic
(MT 28)_. have
respects
recurring
examples
function
2 tristicia;
these
indistinguish-
virtually
important of
The
resources
some instances
following
CDD:
11 an elgicis;
words
Two of
these
otherwise,
as
on to
added
Lines
'Tu
and patibulis
so often
other
with
resemble in
static
(MT 71):
pater?
(MT 50)
fratres'
3
tunc
sanctificatum
4
noli
me derelinquere
5
sed'demonstrare
8
quango
venit
inspection
and followed thus
melodies
they
where
by lines
occur
Except in
'Heu
musical
est"pater
or
in
discipuli
quos
ubi
sent
apostoli
quos tantum
15
Quis est
hic
16
0 vos omnes qui
scheme.
'Heu
interest,
special
into
subdivided
length,
repetition
planctus
is
the
where
where
there
is
is
the
exact.
between
correlation
examples
there
example, of
never
just
cited,
internal
no consistent
however,
are
instances
units
(as
in
smaller
for
as,
(MT 48),
in
either
(MT 28),,
me misera'
The words
no systematic
(MT 33),
teneri'
texture.
equal
is
there
Excursus
'Heu
as
Of is
the
are preceded
or narrative.
dulces-filii'
and rhyme-scheme,
such or
line
the
where lai),
the
which
same melody:
'Heu-...
'Tu
of
through-composed
rhyme
'Heu
are
they
The recitation-like
musical
in
only,
the
lines
poetic
syllabic
that
declamatory
notably
amasti
et videte.
evident
the
dilexisti
transitis
are more melodic. in
tu
non fleret
qui
lugete
however,
(MT 20)
fideles'
mea
phrase
others
'Elete
sunt
mater
'0
rhyme
have
from
(MT 31). and
repetition
poetic
nescio
nobis'
As can be seen from musical
dimisisti
Ubi
contrast
the
omnibus
14
is,
in:
noticeable
0 Maria
are not
where
therefore
are
est
versicles
which
provide
and
10
it
is
angelus
michi
ubi
it
example,
particularly
De celo
pariter On closer
are
6
(excluding
(stanza)
melody
movement
et
this
fragments.
melodic
a recitation
12 '0
in
but
F and E',
melodies
melodies
of
their
(MT 30):
miseri'
follow
-
other
combinations
which
essentially 'Heu
oculis
-
me misera'
pater'
10 Fratres'
(MT 26):
quomodo'.
90
(MT 28):
(MT 71): (MT 50):
10
dolor,.
17
Deus
21
Me miseral
Heu dolens!
stanza
20
et
0 patrüm homot
Deus
Me misers!
Heu amara! dolor,
14/18 293
et
proh
homo:
Deus
Me misera!
Heu miseral dolor
Heu me: Heu me (misera
Maria)
et-homo!
Undoubtedly atory
these
phrases
expression
each
of
repeated
in
example the
these
line
end of
stanzas
the
first;
the
Since
this
the
rest
a first
rising
section
in
is
with
their
first
the
of
second
the
melodic
unit
which
occurs
which
this
instances belongs the or
reaches
is
could
as in
the
it
the
contrast
be'coincidence:
('surrexisse'
is
smaller
as representative that
ultimately
highly
a numerical
pattern,
some extent
reinforced
is
not
likely but
of
that
more closely
when the
the
melodies 294
since
the
the
only
, between
joy
of repeated
and
sorrow
many
this
planctus
does not
occur
the
poetic
again)
have melodies Their
function, Since,
in
syllabic
was not
G,
melody
moreover
counters.
texts.
--
is
that
however,
a regular
musician with
especially
where
of grief.
in
also its
be cited;
could
expressive
written
is
drama to which
do not,
units
The
The
out.
a great.
These instances
varied.
into
text
liturgical
units
length.
same as the.
' 0. quath magnö', The
repeated
Interestingly,
'surrexit'
quite
stands
emphasis,
range
the
seems
receives
just
in
nevertheless
from.
not
in
syntactic
A and Ell;
end of the
lower
be described lai,
thus
the
is
each instance form,
invite-may.,
the
of
quomodo'
whereas
range
(MT 28)
'surrexisse'.
word
entire
me misera'
exactly.
not_clerived
'Heu ... the piece,
irregular
irregular.
is
In
and the
of the
subdivided
which
it
that
syllabically
the word
"resurrexit'
melodies
planctus
its melody_is__ although and 5 (demonstrare omnibus).
the music
of
the
of
higher.
rest of it is melismatic,
prose,
phrase
'Heu
long
The melody
therefore
in
phrases
i's
in
repeated
in
often
to
where
treatment
line
the
repeated
seems
figure.
is
a third
out.
covers
at
version
the
because
and it
melodies
phrases
on the
from
also
text
the
ensures
which
stand
alsoIprominent, qui es in celis)
I (in
of
is
would
this
it
and third
as a refrain
only
in
as
That
earlier.
an elaborated
(MT 71) is
because
text
of
but
and notes
second,
out
descending
phrases
regularity
verse
stands
same words
The second
employed
syllabic,
particularly
syllabic
same as the
it
The first
discussed
of
words
by chance.
the
is
count
between
and function
second
an exclam-
syllable
connection
of
first
The
repeated,
repeated
anticipated,
18.
melody
regularity
the
repeated,
corresponding
syllabic
this
is
and then
chiefly
close
improbable.
to
the
that
come about
otherwise
song is
in
true
(MT 20d),
not
the
not
'Tu pater'
anticipated This
is
is
the
of
has not
is
is
third
it
is
the
same,
fideles'
14 and
repeated
because
it
related
occurs,
(MT 26) the only
'Flete
melody
when it
and,
Though
is
Each
significance.
(MT 50) consists
closely
the
special
the
performance
are
of
examples
in
through
examples
is
10 fratres,
extra
arose
grief.
section
in
and music
are
working This
words
is in
with to 'Anglia
(MT 8)
planctus'
They
considered.
is
there
is
no attempt
at
melodic
repetition:
occasionally not
Here
case. are
do not
middle
to
or
upper
another
before
source
material,
the
independeptly
meaning
In,
for
example,
(7) (1)
'Plangel though
while,
so than
are
in
corresponding
is
frequently
and meli'smas,
as in
'0
mors'
is
work
the
derived
are
(MT 65), the
from
as
syntactic
they
cadence
which
occurs
the
of
together, twice
(8)
light
or
or
(MT 8).
at
occurs the It
of
(10).
imagery
no more
no attempt
example,
'Eclipsim
passus'
examples
which
at
the
295
cauda,
for
in
'Sol (MT 18) '0'
exclamation include
beginning
not
are
Moreover,
of,
of
a
a stanza,
a musical
phrase,
stand
from
out
and
occurrence
(7)
the
does
(5)
initial
the
Although
of
as
such
first
'plangens'
'cedes'
beginning thus
words
The
(MT 8) or
melismatioally
corresponding
'plangunt'
device
and
and dark
planctus'
always
59)
relation-
special
their
and
'ploratu',
formal (2)
no
normally
treatment.
and low pitches.
(MT 52),
planctus'
'quit
'Anglia
it
in
independently
(3),
'misera'
the
treated
rest
first
they
Castella'(MT
special
with
(2),
cauda
'Anglia
given
high
in
to
words
'plange'
melismatic,
(MT 70),
eclypsim'
in
not
made to represent
or
according
tenor,
there
'Plange
coincides
'Castella'
the
middle
duplum,
autem'
where
phrase
individual
of
(2),
'misera'
'plangens'
although
planctus
the
'Plange'(1),
'flex
the
this.
of
between
melody.
the
the
bass,
either
the
which
and
phrased
However,
through-composed
In
are
penultimate
cadence.
in
of
case
(MT 14)
te'
super
the
of
in
often
rest
occurrences
ground
texts
'Doleo'/'Absolon'/?,
of
parts
occur
first
as in
line,
Four,
until
'the
example,
Chapter
the-'final
moves
ship
in
their
one
for
rests
three
three
The
the
of
clearly
the
where
which
words,
most
an isorhythmic
points
Moreover,
lum.
'Doleo
out of
at
the
is
This
cadence. as
significant
different
over
(MT 69)
and
structure,
a quite
attached.
functions
which
a poetic
antiphons
units
present
final
text,
rhetorical
unequivocally
are
the
at
only
as,
The
pointed
its
motets
quite
notes
which
end
tri
of
triplum. the
dominates
melody,
the
or
two
the
meaning,
a sentence,
the
is
consideration
compositions
the
with
songs
parallelism.
syllabic
simple
'Scariotis'/'Iure'/'Superne'
begin
duplum
of
into
melody
the-tenor
of
taking
come together
voices of
musician
in
evidenced
directly
working
pegs
merely
the
these
of
composers
rhetorical
some of
the
its
also
of
the
the
Nevertheless
an exclamation.
highlighting
with
concerned
not
not
are and
consecutively
reiterated
not
('clamat')
(MT 72)
arment'
former)
from
resulted
and
admittedly
the composition
If
if
are
'Turmas
the
clearly
were
dies')
not
(though
latter
('0
as other
treated
also
words
In
'Sol
'0
dolor'
(MT 47)
'Heu
and in
syllable,
teneri'
'Heu
(MT 33),
'Heu
(MT 48),
Rachel
planctus
of
quomodo'
(MT 26)
is
value
from
F-0
last
varies
Then,
as if
prosodic
'Heu
(MT 50.
quid
the
reaching
climax,
'Heu
quomodo'"are
given
and musical
respectively,
same as in
the
are
the
of
values
in
each treated (MT 62);
is
value )
established.
its
setting That
in
is
treatment. the
do not
It
composer
accent
normally
verse,
cannot
thus
Its
'heu'.
melodic
three
poetic
prosodic it
occasion
is,
- the
note,
the 'Heu
every
pitch
of.
repetition.
three
opening
utterances (The
treatment.
disyllable,
and
of Notker's 'heu'
in Chapter
out
observed
instance that
has attempted
structure..
therefore is
'heu'
speech
tu Virgo'
the composer
be
given
a representation
to imitate
note
be treated
sequence
cannot
the word
however,
'Quid
Four,
are
repeated
should
the
'heu'
of
and each have the
this
hardly,
utterances
structure
apparent
is
of weeping;
sound,
by giving
quality.
patterns
provide
are
first
pater'
):
opening
has not in
'heu'
conform
the
'Tu
dulces
'0
(MT 33),
as monosyllable
version
syllabic
a declamatory the
three
as pointed
It
(MT 30),
he-u
corrupt
Innocents of
'Heu
interest
a sequential
teneri',
as disyllables,
but
of the
The prosodic
rather
the
to its
according
Play
special
quid'
a slightly
as a monosyllable, of this
he-u,
musically
(The text
d.
He-u,
'Heu ...
the
word 'Heu
(MT 25),
bG
dbcA,
Finally,
of
scheme
These
miseri'
a repeated
with
where treated
usually
teneri'
on each
an emotional
...
word
a mono-
examples,
special
In
misere'
of
(MT 27),
(MT 25).
-but
with
'Heu
-
the
that
quid'
'Heu
with
'Heu
songs.
...
Of
(s. xiii)
201
accordance
strophic
infelices'
'Heu
as a
as a disyllable,
remaining 56 it is
(MT 26),
as a disyllable
in
in
'heu'
(MT 23),
monosyllabic,
musically
which
in
... one begins
consistently
treated
as often
'Heu
and
the
except
fratres'
the
monosyllabic,
dolor'
is
value
musically
In
and
and musically in
or
grief
interest.
special
Although
treated
melisma.
'0
and
with,
(MT 69),
prosodic
.. " quomodo' (MT 28), me misera'
'Heu
of
prosodically
its
is
normally
include
(MT 71),
line
it
as a disyllable,
examples
both
(MT 31)
value, 'is
associated is
'heu'
of
undistinguished.
nobis'
prosodic
filii'
treated
thus
an introductory
not
are
'Scariotis'/'Iure'/'Superne',
some settings
melodically
of
is
with
often its
it
and is
monosyllable,
treatment
(MT 70),
eclypsim'
(MT 29)
the
However,
exclamation.
which
melismatically
to
of
the
a regular
a reliable
texts
of
scheme, basis 296
for
through-composed and,
in
the
determining
planctus
case of texts musical
...
rhythm Not
be
can
seen
examples
all
with
Heu -, ... __'. The quantitative. have
the
melodic
the beginning both
concludes
with
the
of
quomodo'
the
verse: ...
a figure
five
scansion does
gaudebo'
notes
were
not
conform
c
G]G
[A
GAEFGG
initial
both
they
occurs
at
exclamations
the
although the melodic
of
the
adopted, to
in
are
conventionally
However,
-uu/--. sung to the last
quantitative
the
The hexameter
scansion
if
because also
after
prose,
(MT 26)
which
7).
Figure in
some-are
interest
(MT 26)
(see
quomodo'
special
in hexameters.
also
(L103)
monialis'
and Heu
are
'Heu....
'quomodo
phrase
two
GAEFGG,
are
be stable
would
latter
'0
syllabic
(MT 33)
teneri'
the words
of
scansion
in
refrain
of
'heu';
of
however,
are,.
and two
to
reference
this
refrain
scansion
of
pattern:
AEFFG
-uu-----uu-Uu
quo-mo-do Moreover,
lines
poetic
the
share
which
(MT 33) do not
'Heu teneri' accentual
dum mor-tu-a
gau-de-bo
to
conform
GAb
cbA
G
FE.
A, ,,._
Abcb
.
He(-)u (GGA.
there
musician
treated
As in
it
phrases
ment of
'heu'
use of melodic relates
that
in both
they the
were
strongly
through-composed
repetition tha. simple, Although the
syllabic the
musical
types
suggests
speech examples a numerical
examples style
of patterning 29 71
of
impossible
that
short
and that
counters,
and such formulaic
is
were of no significance.
on occasions
such as to imitate
it
texts. -- ------------is planctus
syllabic
as expressive
ar-tus.
planctus
values
is however apparentthat
function
diverse,
these
of
quantitative
'heu'
of types,
either
cer-ni-mus
ju-gu-la-ti.
ra-bi-e.
some- öf -the simple, syllabic the text, than with rather
with
is
in
doubt
was often
composers, of
u-uu--
quos GA CAGEFGG uu-uu--
so-la
them as if
previous
musical
narrative.
G
na-ti
treatment
architectonic.
u,,
la-ce-ros
par-tus cA AG FED
beyond
the
AEFGGu
////
are no elisions
establish
planctus
or
v/
dul-ces
However,
for
quantitative
J/
te-ne-ri
////// He(-)u
melody
a consistent
_, _
,
/"
closely
phrase,
AG
u__-
to
as in
same musical
pattern:
G'-
Since
mem-bra vi-de-bo
the
essentially repeated
the
sounds.
treat-
Thus
may have been working The
pattern.
figures
as the
closely
to music
the
through-composed
employed
recitation
and the
composed
accentual
irregularity In
rhythm. is
rhythm
the
texts
however,
the
of
not
indications
argue. case
problematic, the
of
of
since
duration
of
is
lanctus
is
a small
that
evident normally
number
of
This
organisation. between
ship
Melodic
is
of
the
repetition,
and the use of in
the
lai,
from
to
the
-
two
type
is
are
set
and
accordance structure of
the
temporal
smaller with
of three units
blended
lines, forms
which
with
rhythmic
an aesthetic
main
it
of the
is
allow
are
In
employed,
to
this
for
of
which
provides shape
298
us
to
its
to
a flexible
an
musical
phrase or
formal,
is
a series melodies
fit
literally,
varies
senses:
framework
the
own
normally
two
against This
to
in
which
idiom
term
which
rhythmic
units
and balanced
feature, and
wrong
songs
conform
this
especially notable
the
be repeated
can
song
hemistichs,
extensibility
art
contrasts.
role
most
perhaps
syllabic
variety
musical
the
within of
strophic
are
the
naturally
secondly,
strophic, features.
into
line
rhythmic
proportions.
scale
poetic
they
most
identity:
and is
modifications,
but
as a series
numerical
is
in
the
melodies
-
than
are of most importance;
planctus
genres:
in
poetic
narrative,
poem rather
musical
form:
cadences
rather
rhythm;
of
examples
'Archaic'
measured
of
syllabic
flexibility
melody.
on a particular
melodic
the
rhythmic
not
a lyric
formulaic
of
compositions:
conceived
abstract takes
of
isosyllabic
of
rhythm
is
different
sounds
use
The
composed for
'narrative'
through-composed
repetition,
these
combine
the
and the
contractability apply
and '.closed'
proportions.
phenomenen.
normally
of the
relation-
connected
numerical
of music
on the chosen
of
its
for
are
the
antiphons.
expressive
syllables
that
betray
division
the
of
in
exception
'number'
type
a musical
is
the
on
through
genre,
depends
'open'
in
and
normally
forms
frequent
these
significant; apart
this
of
clear
and music
planctus,
any
Nevertheless,
and through-composed
musical
provide
words
with
depends
abstractly
The planctus
or story.
The emphasis
it
notes
musical
note.
between
precludes
thus
another
special
a narrative lai
is
employed
and that
motets,
and music:
patterning
of
notations
through-composed
and ultimately
influence
the
of
question
isosyllabic
of
Conclusion
normally
words
'physically',
motets,
architectonic,
and the
and responsories,
the
the
the relationship
syllabic
type
a flexible
notes.
6.
It
for
strongly
carried The
sake.
of which
tonal, out
equal are
in
formal to
according
with
which syllabic
often
malleable. is
There in
the
however
process
expressive
of
to
be expressive
defined it
Clearly do not
which
discussion to
to
sung filii'
with
the
relationship
that
the
in
very
short
that
the to
similar
'narrative'
with
the
Five,
the
of is,
documentary
account
doubt
however,
that
the
of the
lai
of
their
accompaniment
on the
may well
constitute
only
also
unacquainted
probable.
liturgy
or
in
and music consideration. to
base
suggest
It
from
has
based
'Clangam
subdivided; in
a style
'number',
on
-
been of
often
been the
the
seems,
both
dramas
planctus
of
the
the
planctus
it
Although
and
they
of
ever
the
forms) d that
arge
remarks
other
in large
the
treatment
number
is
now-sufficient
nature
of
the
planctus
of
the
planctus.
therefore the
of
examples
evidence as
occur
historical is
manner
such
of
they of
to
be
may not
from examples 61 accompanied.
there
299
sequence
that
unlikely were
this
the
at
the
That
cithara.
or
composed
topics
conventional 60 practice. in
58
performance,
of
any
however,
seems,
thus
and
represent
performed
was
lyre
be
could
topic,
discussion
come across
not It
strophic
be exhaustive
because
Nevertheless,
have
by
of
in
planctus
hardly
been
to
in
example,
chiefly
accompanied
(in 59
however,
impossible
for
a planctus.
technicalities
are
may have
on both
the
I
of
texts
a consistent
liturgical
an assessment
issue.
that
has been touched
employed,
Whether
the
or
with
music
quite
It
possible
have
composed
chapter
a rhetorical
and hence
they with
lyre.
practice,
occasionally
planctus
in
personage
reflect
this
was
some allusions
an historical
Moreover,
been
planctus
manuscript
be further
of planctus
performance
lyric
death
someone
is
characteristic can
is
that
it
- may well
are
have
a different
are
to
which
'heu'.
as
such
There
intended
the
this
of
Songs
Cambridge
lais
and in
Mariae,
words
accompanied
allusions
in
of
style
and music
to the gestures
reference
planctus
singing
beyond
was ever
melody
words,
light
the
wordy
as
the performance
of
with
Cividale
of
in
such
music,
the
that
musical
units57
syllabic
with
was imitated
particular
the
the
would
as
traits.
The question Chapter
from
of
employed
chapter.
between
planctus
of
However,
music.
phrases
extant
sound
recover
melodies,
strophic
those
the
to
short
musical
speech
meaning
of
sequences
repeated
and of
and
beginning
survive
written
the
of
impossible
is
of
speculate
those
the
at
were
no indications
are
and occasionally
performance
melodies
sometimes
there
Nevertheless
intended sense
and that
counters,
musically.
repeated
composition
in
that
some evidence
a genre.
words under
on which
in
EXCURSUS TWO
The following and music
In
are
analyses
Responsories
(b)
Strophic
(c)
Sequences
(d)
Through-composed
to
refers
musical
transcription;
the
in
the
in
except
the
consistent line
is
(for
in
of
in
upper
analyses
lais
where
a large
case
numbers letters
and Arabic musical
up to which
numbers
form.
number
or
of
in
prosa
lower
per the
is
noted the
one
case
letters, have
a
or
per
hemistich
form
and
only
do not
which
syllables
(c),
cursus);
is
the
of
depending
melody
there
finally,
numbers;
It
synthesis should of
number 9 and then
denote
notated
form
lais
a double
with
poem is prose
the
of
unless
the
and
of
on the
indicated,
are
next,
in
represent"a
and Four.
denotes
section
row
the
of
melody
letters.
case
Three
Arabic
the
Arabic
Chapters and
the
of
upper
as marked
sequences
planctus
given
examples
scheme;
given
indicated These
scheme
letters
following
in
the
melody
the
the
melody:
is
of
(b), the
example,
number
case
then
(d),
the
of
row
examples
the
of
rhyme
lower
(a)
antiphons
number
songs
rhyme
and
phrase
strophic
versicle
the
songs.
the
complexity
or
stanza;
is
the
Roman numerals
stanza
lais,
responsories
through-composed
on the
words
antiphons,
and
and
of
numbers
In
between
relationship
planctus,
analyses
melody.
formal
as follows:
arranged
(a)
the
the
of
the
supersede
Though confusing
be noted
rhyme upper
rhyme
the
scheme;
is
case
those
in
presented in
that
sounds case
upper this
of
certain
sequences
and melodies
letters and
are
supersede lower
letters
unavoidable.
case
which
employed
the letters
designate
lower
A
(i)
RESPONSORIES AND ANTIPHONS
Responsories
1.
2.
3.
(ii)
'Montes
'Doleo
123
4.
(MT 46)
ABC
D
(L28)
1234
56
78
A BCD
AID
EF
(L128a)
1234
5
67
(MT 61)
ABCD
E.
FG
(L139)
12345
6
(MT65)
ABCDE
D
(L67) (MT 35)
12 AB
(L89)
12345
6789
10 11
(MT45)
ABCDE
FGHI
E'
(L27)
12345
678
(MT 14)
ABCDE
FD'E'
Jon. '
(L142)(MT 68)
12345 ABCDE
autem'
(L128)
1234
(MT 60)
ABC
super'
'Planxit
(syntactic
(L90)
Gelboe'
(MT
gutem'
15)
. (musical
units
phrases)
of
text)
Antiphons
1.
'Rex autem'
2.
'In
3.
'Montes
4.
excelsis'
'Doleo
5.
'Saul
6.
'Planxit
B
1.
Gelboe'
super'
et
B'
STROPHIC PLANCTUS
'Mecum
Timavi'
(L86)
1.
abod
e
2.
57 57 57 57 57 (MT 43a) (MT 43b)
2.
'A solis'
(L1)
AB CD EF GB HF AB CD EF GH IJ
1.
(MT 1) 3.
J
'Hug
dulce'
(L66)
abcd 57 57 57 57
r 7
AB AB CD CD'
R
fgh 57 57 57 AB CD EF
2.
efgh 57 57 57 57
r' 7
EF EF GH IJ
R'
abcd
57 57 57 5 (MT 34) 4.
'Hactenus',
(L46)
AB AB CD E aaa
87 87 87 (MT 22a) (MT 22b)
AB CD AB AB AC DE
301
w
5.
ýAd to namque'
(L9) (MT 6)
6.
(L14)
'Armonicae'
aaaa 8ö
t3 ö
AB
BIC
aaa
87s7ß7
7.
8.
'Flete
viri'
'Omne quod'
(MT 9)
AB CD ED'
(L44)
aabbcc 46 46 46 46 46 46
(MT 21)
AB CD DD ED FG ED''
(L110)
aaaaa 8 8(46)46 35 AAB B'
(MT 53) 9.
10.
'Heu
'Jam
...
michi'
moratur'
(L52)
aaaa 46 46 46 46
(MT 24)
ABCD
(L72)
aabccb 46 46 4
(MT 39) 11.
'Cuncta
sorores'(L22)
46 B"
46 46 4 C'
ABCDE aaaaaaa
8888888
12.
'Lamentemus'
(MT 11)
ABAB
(L79)
aäaa
CD
B
8888
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
'Omnipotens'
'Cum venissem'
'Libram'
'Mentem meam'
'Organa'
(MT 41)
A A'B
(L111)
aaar 46 46 46 9
(MT 54a)
AB AB CD R
(L21)
aabb 46 46 46 46
(MT 10)
AB CD EF GH
(L81)
ab ab ab ab 76 76 76 76
(MT 42)
AB CD 1B'CD'
(L87)
aabb 8888
(MT 44)
ABCD
(L116)
aaaa 76 76 76 76
(MT 56)
AB CD AB CD
C
302
6
18.
(L153)
tristi'
'Voce
aaa a 46 46 46 46
(MT 73)
a2
a2
a2
19.
20.
21.
'Eclipsim
'In
AAB
'Pange melos'
C
abab 6666
ababr 6666646
(MT 19)
ABCD
EB'FG
(L69)
abab 7676
ccddegegghg 77776767676
(MT 36)
ABCB..
DEFG
(L121)
abab 8787
cdcd 8787
(MT57)
ABAB
CDEFG
patitur'(L35)
occasu'
.
HIJK
HIJK.
LMA'
C SEQUENCES AND LAIS
1.
'Quid
tu Virgo'
(L134) (MT 62a)
2.
2b 45
3a 88
a
be
be
ddee
A
B'
BCCDDE
4b 10
4a 10
5a 386
5b 586
6a 869
6b 869
7. 79769
fgh
fgh
ijh'
kkf1il
E
F
ijh'
F
G
'Abrahe' (M)
lb
la
asasaa 55 55 55'55 (MT 4)
_(L4)
(MT 4)
3.
3b
1.2a 4 45
AB CD
AB CD
IJ
2c
2a
R 55 55 66
b bRccR 77 77 66 77 77 66
d dR 77 77 66
AB CD EF
GH GH EF
GH GH EF
3a f eefff 77 77 446 446 446 446 Ii
2b
Ic
KLM KLM NOP NOP
GH GH EF
3b g gaaa a 77 77 446 446 446 446
4.
IJ
PQPQ
IJ
KLM KLM NOP NOP
hh 3343 3343
'Infelices' (L70)
(MT 37) (L4)
(MT 37)
2b
3a
3b
cdcdcdcd 77777777
2a dddd 8888
aaaa 8888
efgfhihi 45454545
cjkjalgl 45454545
ABABCDCD
EEFE
EEFE
GHIJGHIJ
GHIJGHIJ
la
lb
abababab 77777777 ABABCDCD
5b
5c
gmgm 7676
5a dda 777
gga 777
KLKL
NNO
MNO
4a
4b
gmgm 7676 KLIQ,
303
aaa 777
5d ffa 777
5e bba 777
NNO
MNO
MNO
4.
festas
'Ad (L6)
(MT 5) (L6)
choreas' I
2a
aaaaaaaabbcccc 333 333 333 333
333
AAB AAB AAB AAB
CDE FDG FDG FDG
333 333
333
333
(L6)
6a
ggg 335 335
cgcgcg 777777:
335
ALM ALM ALM
KKKK
KKNKNK
(Iib) 7b 11ii 7777
5c
ALM. ALM ALM
KKMINK
6c fffbfb 777777
7c
8b
4d
5d
eeee 7777
mamama 757575
ee 77
ggg 335 335
KKNK
OPOPOP
KK
ALM ALM ALM
335
333
333
333
333
WXY WXY WXY
OJZQRQ1 STU STU VTU
KKNKNK
10b
11a
333
11b 333
333
STU STU VTU
333
333
333
WXT WXY WXY
(III)
12a eee mnhnjn 777 666666
12b ggg eopoqo 777 666666
13.14a kkress qqhh 7777 4444 4444
15a
14b
7777
4444 4444
ZZZ
ZZZ ababab
cccc
ddef
ghgh
ddef
(III)
ababab
ghgh
ddef
ddef
IV
2d
lb 333
333
AAB AAB AAB AAB
(IV)
2e aaaa 333 333 (MT 5)
5a
KK
KK
tjggggggggqqqq 333 333 7777
(L6)
CDE FDG FDG FDG
ALM ALM ALM
OPOPOP
15b
(MT 5)
HIJ
.kkk 335 335 335
KKNK
bbbeeeeeeaaakkk 333 333 666666
(MT 5)
HIJ
kkk 335 335 335
5b
9.10a
(L6)
333
6b fffgfg 7777777
4b jj 77
III
333
333
4c ff 77
8a eieiei 757575
(L6)
333
443
IIb
7a hhhh 7777
KKNK
2b
443
IIa 4a ffff 7777
(IIA)
(MT 5)
(MT 5)
333
CDE FDG FDG FDG
HIJ
HIJ
(L6)
333
2c
ddeeee 443 443
(MT 5)
333
(I) 3b
(L6)
3a
la
333
333
CDE FDG FDG FDG
304
333
1c 333
333
333
CDE FDG FDG FDG
333
333
333
333
AAB AAB AAB AAB
5.
'Abissus (L2)
(MT 2)
vere
multa'
I la
2a
aaaaaa 787777
1b bbbbbb 787777
acac 6666
ABCDEF
ABCDEF
2b dede 6666
3a ccd eed ffd 584 584 584
3b ggb ddb 584 584
GGGH GGGH
IJK
IJK
3a kkl ddl ddl 584 584 584
LJK MJK
3c eeb 584
aah aah 584 584 IJK
LJK MJK
aah 584
LJK MJK
II
6.
(L2)
la aaaaaa 777777
lb aaaaaa 787777
2a ijij 6666
(MT 2)
ABCDEF
ABCDEF
GGGH GGGH IJK'LJK
'Abner
fidelissime'
(L3)
(MT 3)
1.2a aaaa 7777
bbcccc 777777
ABAB
CCABAB
(L3)
(MT 3)
7.
8.
2b idid 6666
2b -ddeeee 777777
IJK
MJK
LJK MJK
IJK
ddg' 444
3b ddg hhg 444 444
3c ddg ccg 444 444
3d ddg ddg 444.444
DEF GHI
-DEF GHI
DEF GHI
DEF GHI
3a ffg 444
CCABAB
3b 3c jjm iim aam nne eee bbe .. 584 584 584 584 584 584
4a
4b
5a
5b
5c
5d
diff
jiff
bkbk
fgbg
alai
alal
4646
4646
7474
7474
7474
7474
JKJK
JKJK
LLANO LMNO
LMNO
LM[JO
LJK MJK
'Dolorum
solatium'
(L30)
la aab 777
lb ccb 777
1c ddb 777
1d eeb 777
2a ffghgh 777474
2b iiahah 777474
2c jjfifi 777474
2d ffeded 777474
3a kkkk 8888
3b dddd 8888
(MT 17a)
AAB
AAB
AAB
AAB
CCDEDE
CCDEDE
CCDEDE
CCDEDE
FFGG
FFGG
(L3)
3c bbbb 8888
3d kkkk 8888
4a bbbb 7777
4b dddd 7777
4c kkkk 7777
4d bbbb 7777
5a ddddllmmkkbb 777777777777
(MT 17a)
FFGG
FFGG
HIJG
HIJG
HIJG
HIJG
KKKKLLJNHHJM
(L30)
5b kkkknnnnoopp 777777777777
5c bbgbiirrggii 777777777777
6a iii 333
6b iii 333
(MT 17a)
KKKKLLJMHHJM
KKKKLLJMHHJM
NOP
NOP
'De profundis' (L24)
(MT 12a)
lb -ccccd
la aaaab
lc eeeebffffd
1d
2a ggbb
3. ccbb
46464646
4
46464646
4
46464646
4
46464646
4
8888
8888
ABAB
C
ABAB
C
ABAB
C
ABAB
C
DEFG
HIJK
(L24)
2b hhee 8888
4a afhf 4646
4b iaeä 4646
4c afaf 4646
4d jklk 4646
5a ccee 8888
5b ggcc 8888
5c mmff 8888
5d ffbb 8888
(MT 12a)
DEM
LK
LK
LK
LK
MMNN
MMNN
NIlv N
NMNN
305
(8.
$De profundist) (L24) 6a cbcb 7777 (MT'12a)
9.
OPQP
'Planctus
(MT 58a)
OPQP
RST
UV UV
WX WX WY
6d
ebeb 7777
cncn 7777
OPQP
OPQP
ccb 776
2a dede 7777
2b fgfg 7777
3a hhijji 335335
3b kklmml 335335
nono 7777
2d lala 7777
AAB
CDEF
CDEF
GHIGHI
GHIGHI
CDEF
CDEF
5b ttto 5555
6a
6b
ggggu 77777
vvvvu 77777
PPQDR
PPQDR
1a
lb
aab 776 AAB
2c
3c
3d
4a
4b
5a
aapqqp 335335
ggprrp 335335
elel 7676
alal 7676
ssso 5555
(MT 58a)
GHIGHI
GHIGHI
JJJK
JJJK
LLANO LMNO
(L123)
7a
7b
8a
wwxxy 77667
zz112 77667
(MT 68a)
LLSST
(L123)
(MT 58a)
(L123)
10.
ch od 86 86
9a 9b 9c cd. fd"dd86 86 86
6c
nescia'
ante
(L123)
8a 8b
cmcm 7777
7. dh 4442
6b
'Samson
dux
(L141)
9a 6c6c 7777
9b
gzgz 7676
8b 4545 7676
LLSST
CLAW
CMUV
CLWX
11a 9999A 77776
11b vvyyA 77776
12 BByy 7777
cdcDR
cdcDR
AAef
(L141)
ezez 7777
efef 7777
CLWX
Yaba
Yaba
fortissime' lb
1a ddd 333 333
aabcbc 777575 (MT 67a)
10a
10a 7878 7777
333
eefefe 777576
2a
2b
7575
7575
EFGH
EFGH
ddddgggg 333 333
333
333
AABCBC DDD
AABCBC DDDD
2c
5a klkl 7474
5b khkh 7474
6.7. 11mm 7777
nnoonnpp 77777777
MNOH
MOH
KKJJ
PPQRQRKR
gg 7575
3.4a hhhh 7777
iiijjj 777777
4b kkkkkk 777777
(MT 67a)
EFGH
JJJJ
AAAJJJ
KKJJDD
(L141)
8a qqu 663
8b ffr 663
8c kkr 663
8d ccr 663
9.10.11. ssssggggg 777777779
aakkttii 77777777
(MT 67a)
KKS
KKS
KKS
KKS
TTUUKRKRV
WW)IXQRKR YZabcd
(L141)
12. uuvvwwxx yys yys klkl 77777777 337 337 7474
(MT 67a)
JJKRVedR
M141)
15.16.17.18. jj 'gqiiii
(MT 67a)
KRKR
UHUH
kkklkl 777474
13a 1111 7777
13b zzdd' -7777
14... 11 23 23 443 434 337 337
JJff
JJff
ggh
bbb
ggh KRK
44j j55
667878
4443
4443
777777
4443
33343334
777777 ..
777272
gggh
gggh
JJ=i
YYYj
kkkhK
JJKRKR
KKR R
306
R
R
(10.
'Samson
dux fortissime')
(L141)
19a 99AA 5555
19b AABB 5555
1111
mmmm KRnnKR
(MT 67a) 11.
'Omnis
in
(MT 55)
2a
aab ccb dd effe 646 646 44 6666
ggf eef hh ijji 646 646 44 6666
kllkccmmnnm 66664777777
ABC ABC DE FGHI
ABC -ABC DE FGHI
JFKBLFMNEFO
2b
3a
3b
4.
noonccppjjp 66664777777
qbbqb rrrb 77777 8887
fppfp sssp 77777 8887
tuu v. tu vt 888 7 88 78
JFKBLFMNEFO
PQRES TUVW PARES TUVW XYZ-a
la
lb dddefffe 88888888
aaabcccb 88888888 (MT 13)
ABCDEFGHI ABCDEFGHI
2b
ghibgh. 'jklk 888888 7676
mnonhn 888888
MENG
JKLENO LPQR
3a qqrrbbiis 777777776
(MT 13)
JSTUV1 CYZ JSTUVWXYZ
bb cZ
LPQR
okpk 7676
3b bbcctthhs 777777776
'Heu paus pastor'
(MT 32a)
15.
2a
(L113)
(L61)
14.
9
providential
(L25)
a3
Vi
lb
(MT 55)
13.
EE 77
la
(L113)
'Divina
CCDDEE 777777
lacrimas'
(L113)
12.
20.21.
'0 felix
3a
3b
4.
5.
6.
bb R bb R
cc R
dd R
dd R
ee R
ff
88 5
89 5 88 5
88 5
88 6
88 5
89 5
88 5
AA R
BB R BB R
CC R
CC, R
DDR
AE R
FG R
1a
lb
2a
as R
as R
88 5 AAR
2b
Bituria' la abababab 77777777
(MT 49)
ABABCDEFG' ABABCDEFGHIJKLNNOP HIJKLNNOP fideles
lb cdcdcdcd 77777777
2a efefefef 76767676
3 ijijkjljmmmn 767676767676
2b ghghghgh 88888888
(L97)
'Flete
QRISTUVZ^DCYZab
anime'
(L42)
la aabba 88666
lb ccddc 88666
2a efefggghhg 6666666666
2b ijijkkkllk 6666666666
(MT 20d)
ABCDE
ABCDE
FGI-EIJHHKE
FGHEIJIHFUCE. LL MN0P
(L42)
(MT 20d)
R
3b t is r rs 88 7887 MN
0P
M'0
3a RR mmnno ppqqo >33.44447'44447
''
4a ubvbw. wwx yyx 66668 643 643
4b z1213 334 554 66668 643 643
RJSTI
RJSTI
JU
307
'dW
JU
VW
M'Q
(15.
fideles 'Flete anime') (L42) 5a 66778998 88776776
' '1NOIEXYZ MNOIEXYZ
(MT 20d)
D
1. "
6b mmEEFFF. G: FG 77HH1II .,T IJ 444434446433 444434446433 6a
5b AABBCDDC 88776776
aabc
filii'
dulces
'0
c" c "d deeffReggR 66 66 66 66 46 46 46 46
aabbc 66 66 66 66,66
AB AB AB AB AB AB AB AB AB '0
CCCC
dolor'
(L94)
as bb bb cc
dd dd ee ff
ee dd cc
339 69 69 59 59 58 58 69 69 510 69 (MT 47) 3.
4.
5.
'Heu
AAB CD EF GH IJ _.
KL MN OR QR ST UV
quid'
...
(L53)
1234567891011
(MT 25)
ABCBDED'FGH
H'
teneri'
'Heu
(L63)
as 79
(MT 33)
ABC ABC DEC DEC FGC'FGC'CA1C'
'Heu
...
bb 69
cc 89
dd 79
ee 78
ff 79
gg 69
quomodo'
(L54)
aabbcc
ddeef
f.
6645 545 655 3345 645 5 55 (MT-26) 6.
'Heu
(MT 30)
8.
'Tu
ABCB DEB BFB GGHB IJB
D'LB
miseri'
(L59a)
7.
de_f
THROUGH-COMPOSED SONGS
(L95)
2.
de faabc
aaaabbb 54 465888 AS B'C DEFG
pater'
(L147)
1 23 45 67 89 10 11 12 8 78 88 78 85 455 59
(MT 71)
A BC DE FG HG III
A'H
'Heu dolor' (L48)
aaa 878787
(MT 23)
AB CD EF
308
4 46 46 46 RC
CCR
4
9.
'Heu
misere'
(L59)
ab ca da 88 88 88 AB CD EF
(MT 29a) 10.
'Heu
nobis'
(L60)
(MT 31c) 11.
'Heu
12 34 56
12
87 87 87
87 87 87
87 87
AB CD CD
EF CD CD
EF CD
me misera'
(L56)
a a a aab aa 33 4 47 48 47 48 51147 4
(MT 28)
AB A'BC
(L56)
f
DE DE DE DE DE A'
g
44 7 44 8 HE''K HE" "H' 12.
'Eclipsim
passus'
(L34)
abab ccbb 8888 8888 CDEF: GHIJ
1 (MT 18)AB 'Rex
447 444 47 HEJ GGG FC'
deed 8888 KHJB'L
monialis'
(L103) (MT 51) 16.
7 449 44 HE" "J HEJ'
ababab bccb 767676 6667 ABCDEF GDHI
(MT 66) '0
A'GC HIJ
obiit'
(L140)
15.
FE'C
ababababa 888888888 ABCDEFGHIJ
(MT 59)
14.
FE'C
47 447 547 44
iiiaj
h 5 55 A' A'A'
cccdef 44 7 44 74
Castella'
'flange (L125)
13.
34
12 34 56
'Quis
ababcc 888888 ABCDEFGH
dabit'
(L136)
12.34.5 10 11 8'7 (MT 63) ABCDE
17.
'Anglia (L11) (MT 8)
5
planctus' /de ab ab be bbc 88 88 888 88 88 AB BI C DE Bt IF B, DB'''
de 88 BE'
309
ff 8'8 BID'
of 88 GB'''
f 8 B''
HIJ
DE''K
7
18.
'Turmas
arment'
(L148)
ababbbbbcccccdcccdcdeeeff gffgffgggggg 6888888488488788878784884 884488488884 ABCDEFGHIJKLNNOPQRSTUVWXYZ abc-defghijk
(MT 72) 19.
'Jerusalem'
(L73)
(MT 40) 20.
21.
'0
(MT 52)
'Sol
jkljmF
nLFopq
cacaaccaac 8888888888 HGIJJKLMNO
adaddaadda 8888888888 PQRSTUVWXY
1.2.3. aabaabccdccd eefeefgghggh 777777777777.777777777777
iifiifjjkjjk 777777777777
ABCDBEFGHIJK
STUVWBXTVYDZ
KBLI
DOLPQMR
eclipsim'
'Regi
1.2. ababcdcd 76768888
ccceeeaaaffgg 8888888888888
ABCDAECF
GHIJKLMNOPQKR
regum'
(L137b)
1.2.3.
(MT 64)
ab ab ab ab 77_77 77 77 A BA' BA "_C_DE-FG-H---I-JK
'Heu
cd cd ed fd 77 77.87 87 LI' MN OP
gg hh 88 77 Q RS TO'
ii jj 88 77 W WS' X
infelices'
aa 10 77 A BA'
(MT 27) 'Infelix
ego'
(L71)
26.
lmlmnn oopffp qqnfnf rcrc 767689 888888 888888 8888
(Alabaustrum'
(L55)
25.
rMIOPQRSTUVWXYZ abcdeF'fghIiJ
ababbaabba 8888888888 ABCDEDFAGE
(MT 70)
24.
ABCDEFGHIJa1
1.2.3.
(L145)
a2
hffhhijjikklli 48888888888888
(L104)
(MT 7)
23.
1.2.3.4.5.6. abbcddceeffd 888888888888
mors'
(L10)
22.
ffggggffg 848884448 lmnopgr s
(MT 50)
aa 14 18 AB
'0 fratres
et
(L99)
(MT 50)
sorores'
1.2.3.4.5.6.7. as bb cd ee ffggh 34 69,65 33 44447
iijjh 44447
kkl 887
mm nnm 88 666
00 ppo qrqsqs 88 666 768677
A
I_F'J
FGH
KL MNO
KL MNO FPFPQK
BC BD
EE FGH
310
(26.
'0
fratres
(L99)
(MT 50)
et
sorores') 9.10. xx yyz 11z 88 776 776
bb: 2w 89 89
ffffz 67876
RSTOUVTTWO FG HUO XYZ
FG Ha
UVTWO b cd efgb
_8. tutuvvvwwv 66&6'J 66666
J L99)
13.
11.12.
zz z55 88 898
14.15. zzzzz6d6 76767676
1 336
bcdefg
hihijkjK
llm
S,'s ýbf33 8 11 8888
34s4s 66968 cdefg
771 787
16.17. 8 ftfqw 1 11 68966336
ssqsws 767676
FGF
F
jkjkkk
GHUnXX Z
18.19.20.
a3
27.
'Doleo super p. 179.
a3
28.
'Scariotis'/'Iure p. 177.
own9 ttdt 7676 8677 hVop
UVqr
te'/'Absolon,
quod'/
1 336
aal 887
ApB pw wwz ttz 643 643) 666(67
sst
IFJ
hVo pU V4 " rt
fili
mil/unknown:
'Superre
matris':
310b
through-composed,
through-composed,
see
see
CHAPTER SEVEN:
Initially
I
Bibliography since
working
definition,
are
In
this
discussed the I
in
then
reassess
the
whether
shared is,
that
unity,
in
whether
principles
same controlling
argue
and from
its
status it
established the
in
Chapter the
outline
song,
as as
in
Latin
planctus
characteristics,
the
contributions
its
in three
it
which
in
considered
a genre in
planctus one)
the
that
has
own right, areas
main
in
featured
limitations
and
of
study.
1.
In share
Chapter
a set
siderations on the
were
its
of
treatment
employed, form.
that Each
of
included
words set
the
these
Latin
the I
the
I
of
chapter that
to
the
sequence, with
musical
most
the
three or
con-
judgment
suspended
a particular
according
a composer
consistently
'however,
previous
in
on which
presents
planctus
concluded
melodies defined
strophic,
Planctus
discussion
In
and music to
Latin
Since,
this
unity.
depending
is,
that
in
ultimately
varies
the
of
characteristics.
are
is
Unity
illustrated
generic
music This
genre.
I
not
between with
Generic
literary
question
survive
The
Five
of
relationship
or
class
literary
of
I will
as a taxonomic
its
place
(discussed Finally
past.
this
the
applied
from
Having
chapter.
scholarship
the
Five,
in
a consistently
an underlying
I will
both
unity
the
features
shares
discover
the
in
as a genre.
chapter
Chapter
previous
will
of
be described
generic
to
to
according
concluding
its
derives
be regarded
have
class
organised
therefore
and can
this
to
GENRE
included
material
evidently
according
only
can
A)
My aim was thus of
characteristics planctus
(Appendix
it
the
although
assembled
was
instance.
first
the
proposed
it
common,
that
Planctus
of
PLANCTUS AS A MEDIEVAL
THE LATIN
on the planctus
rhythmic
style
'number'
principle;
main
is
forms
through-composed
the
a different
type
of
challenge.
where
The 'number'
principle
a distinction
is
is
normally
alluded
to in
drawn between
grammatical musica
which
treatises
rhythmica
and
musica the
I
metrica.
abstract
of
classical
to
alludes
Although
is
there
with
as in former
in
which
armonia) conceptual
music;
metrum,
quantitative
that it
is
basis on the
scansion
have
I
been
of
concerned.
in
expounded
to
refers
the
provide
the
the
no treatise
and
corresponding
measure,
is
It
metre.
numerus
which
and its
form
verse
hand,
other
called
proportions
numerical
a syllabic
(also
Rhythmus
detail
such
as to
the procedure of composition such as Marius make explicit - writers 3 2 Dante4 the reader Victorinus, Bede, assume that already and, later, has
some grasp
principle
'the
until "harmony"
The implication the
the
In
itself,
distinguishing
significant musical this
sequences
is
into
taken
is
composed
in
ignored,
one is
for
strophic
the
own sake and music.
treating
to
reject
as
sequences
denied
appreciation
which
is
On aesthetic
to consider
in
evidenced
not
there
their
music
formal songs
melodies
aesthetic
were
are
of
variety
shapes
of
justification
strong
texts,
features
melodic
that
whether
synchronous
is
only
know
by which
the
as literary
simply
recurring
two
the
be argued
such
means
the
of the
grounds
unless
if
same
However,
to
as irrelevant
More I importantly,
a"full
impossible
the
the
of
and therefore
aesthetic
or
significant
in
provide might
of
a means
altogether.
is
for
as a generic
songs
it
it
Middle'Ages.
songs as song,
good reason
of
identify
indicate
other
with
sillabarum).
characteristics
not
music
questions
songs
to
6
as distinct,
song,
normally
To dismiss
consideration.
considerations
its
are
of
and
instance,
For
unhistoric.
strophic
words
to
certainly
does
be dispensed
indifferent
would
refer
those
aim was:
et
be regarded
it
fourth
carminum
thus
it:
the
the
explains,
of
proportions
should
the
type
not
words
that
clear from
genre
does
from
between
considerations is
to
numerical
relationship
ultimately
for
assertion
melodies
Since
approach
As he
rhythmic
exclusive
are
is
least
at
a particular 7 song, and should
planctus
genre.
-
to
this
which
this
it
(numerum
syllables'
that
dance
the
planctus
rhythmic
is
from
feature.
and
as belonging
planctus
example,
time
lines
of
understood 5 of Dante.
was well the
after
area
subject
general
rhythmus
of
century
the
of
and therefore
as generically
significant. A large to the
rhythmic
that
is,
not
true
since
it
considered
they of
of planctus
proportion genre
of music
melodies
composed för
are effectively'hybrids
every
applies
planctus
melody,
to a significant
more closely.
of
are the
number it
312
is
interest
closely
singing
two rhythmic
as indicated
Of particular
also
in
of narrative, This
genres.
Chapter
important in
related
this
Four. that
it
context
is
However, is is
the
of
repetition
characteristic
not
prevalence is
those
especially the
lyric
music
par
a 'narrative'
firstly, whether
these
funeral
lamentation. Few lais
may be a reflection
by monastic
scribes,
rather
Some early
fragments
have
lied
and The Battle
likely lai
represent - which
intoned
to
in
wine
was
formulaic
There is the` Breton by the
also
art
de France's
many of
Marie
in
Marie's
oeuvres
of
England
is
time
he had
happy
enjoyed the
set
-
to words,
the Coast,
this
account
primarly therefore
of the
because
musico-literary elevating
it
European melody,
for
of
This fegrstum
the
of
he commissioned he
entertainment lai
Consisted
nötum)
of
and was not
title,
Its
William
a reminder
kind
locality.
included
not
a lai
have
the
to place which
and etymology confirm
or melody-and-words. songs,
that 11
heroic
the
the
The Lai
of
it
the
signified
As such,
as well
as of 313
it
lai,
a lost
lai
lai
may
a wider than
rather
heroic
and its
age. in
cognates
an instrumental
either could
It
in
be used of
sequences
and lyric
with
result
so scanty.
Breton
of
word
differences
heroic
the
spectre
the is
so-called
to contrast
appears
lai
former
includes
of
lai
a Breton
about
as some metaphysical
and through-composed
-
That
attested
(ca. 1072-84),
a lai,
the
of
composition
context,
languages
one
of
to
instance.
first
information
The history
these
lai.
translations
condensed
of
or 9
is
century
of
served
a Breton
of
tenth
cognate
wunderfatum).
composition
this
known about
be necessary
of
very
to the melody.
referred
-thus Although what is
'cup-bearers
(meg laeim. hinum
in-the
least
while
Brittany
him
write
notes'
at
in
he visited
when
accompaniment,
he wished
spent
to
lyre
one
the
of
Because
recently
beautiful
In
lais
or
includes
which
heroic
Hildesbrands-
-
by the
lais.
story
related.
as a boy
most
the
harpist
a professional
10
the
Anglo-Saxon
composition
established
Lioýabok,
Scandinavian
the
suitable
example,
sealdon/win
of
an account
was well
of
I
(byrelas
with
although
the
by minstrels,
melodies8
vessels'
wondrous
a harp
to
recited
or
secondly:
non-existence.
so-called
leog
or
song,
of
and associated
lai's
for
survived, These
arise:
considered
the
of
of
might
thus
century,
material
also
what
lai;
lyric
eleventh
evidence
however
type
sung
than
of
Finnesburh.
of the
type
the
of
for
specially
the
down before
written
were
the
but
as a 'narrative,
questions
ever
were
antecedents
posited
to
planctus,
dramas,
framework
Two further
This
patterning.
liturgical
the
providing
antecedents
are
melodic
be described
could
art-song.
there
whether
this
'number'
from
or
latter
for
and. through-composed
strophic date
the
Indeed,
excellence,
be called
of
only an early
of
lai.
as a device
used
strophic lais.
other
twelfth
By the
century,
could
be
Marie
de France
lai)
the
word
named
after
subject
confirmed
rather 13
subjects.
the
outside corpus the
form
that
sequence
begin
which
repetition
lyric
short
relatives
lamentation-music,
details of
that
which
which
the music
would
lamentation-music.
permit
is
not
the
the Huns told
eius
funereo),
but
of his tells
unfortunately 314
a
form. is
Secondly, to
related
by a double
The archaic in
than
cursus.
the
early
sequence
that
lyric
lais
names for
early
composed draws
lai.
attention
However, to invoke
owing any
was once a genre
Jordanes18
nothing
lai.
joyful-music,
unable
in
the
of
Maillard17
there
whose
on the
much
of the
Old Irish
melodies
sequences
many of its
suggest
deeds
sequence
Kunstprosa,
of
a number
he is
writer
from
from
church,
planctus,
style.
extant,
The historical
of Attila
cantu
in
drawn
were
sequence
century,
one to assume that
the burial
non-religious
characteristic
classification
and sleep-music
the
to
to
style
would
a
allude
some of
sophisticated
musical
of functional
survival
fact
survives
lack
which refer
rather
a notable
design.
a large
of
to
the
Finally,
complex
had a distinctive
funerals
lai,
twelfth
the
appear
a century.
the
until
titles
'liturgical' 16 depend subjects,
units,
the
to
and
lar'
'secu
to its
evidence
predates
planctus,
although
aspired
Little
to the
to
relate
thus
back the to first dates 'liturgical' the earliest
sequence,
archaic
by
always
are characterised
lyric
Songs
are
those
the
to
specific
they
melodies
several
half
the
melodic
Thus,
sung
lai,
the
outside
sequence.
word
have developed
may not
to the
like
the
allude of
lai.
and thus
'liturgical'
titles
melody
-
not
they
'Rex caeli'15.
by at least
the
from
both
sequences
verse,
with
as
introduced
the
Like
these
including
lais,
ir}cluding
sequences,
authors
the Cambridge
especially
related
closely
century
in
since
also
sequence:
archaic
early
titles
melody,
that
is
song
repertories
the
the
Firstly,
texts,
perhaps,
in
have
does of which 12 Similarly text.
their
The implication
moreover,
like
to
than
ninth
which
an alleluiä
with
archaic
of the
song
sequences,
some lyric
of
One of the
is,
extant
liturgy,
of the
half
the
'secular'
of
title
the
relationship
melodies
of
means melody.
'liturgical'
early
of
word
an originally
) mid. - are normally
(s. xi
which
a melody, of
of
included
sequences
a term
matter
number
for
'secular'
modus,
such
story
lai.
lyric
the
5.35 Gg. GB-Cu -
collection
by
the
types
early
of
common with
a number of
of
the
that
evident
(written
lai
relate
is
lai.
lyric a number
are in
features
to
it
before,
well narrative
and thought
the
and to
not the
to
both
applied
There
if
relates
song (facta
a funeral about
how at
its
style
or
14
However,
performance.
the
association
of
song
funeral
and
is
panegyric
explicit. That
epics
de Roland
derive lais,
earlier ever,
because
it
normally
is
impossible
into
his
of
common with
it
was In
funerals,
or
laments
in
by
former
group
indeed
the
one
them23
of
orations
thus
Moreover, the
is
also
epic
existence
which
clearly
praising
conventional
narrative
Furthermore, laiand
serve
the
Latin
death
is
used
lais to
-
describe
literature. invites this
between
relationship
are
to
Hrothgar's
of
narrator
can
Hrothgar
move on to urges
therefore
lais,
poet's
that the
purpose
the
prefigure
it
planctus,
the
next
his
close
subject
or historical
so
designed
elements
panegyrical
the
be
may not
the
epic
the
as funeral
leo$
planctus
laments
these
While
and
lamentation-music,
the
the
and
may be based on death to
of
although
Aeschere,
two
also
While
Equally,
the
at
Aeschere,
typologically.
be destroyed.
should
laments
by which
are
epideictic word
(if
style
laments
described
the of
suggested,
since
lament
sorrow')
much
be substantiated.
cannot has
has
at.
of
ancestors.?
with
physical
musical
for
in-classical
of
it
purpose,
tradition
a genre
epithets and his
its
more-'properly
lament of
and
2
dead
roots
de Roland
includes
Beowulf
be refashioned
death
the
son Ferdia20
be guessed
only
'song'of
are
a death
of
Chanson
a means
murderer
their
final
After
story.
may have
be expected,
Charlemagne's in
pair
his
by Hrothgar
a posited or
latter
as Zumthor24
as might
lament
(flail
for
performance 21 there by women;
his
to
introduced
the
delivered for
be related
the
an hypothesis
close
one
sorhleot
about
in
normally
survivor
association
speculation
laments
a battle,
might
to
allusions
are
moral
can
This
songs
However,
performance
in
presented
hand',
an underlying
been.
unchanged.
grief
'fine
planctus.
of
may have
lament of
How-
refashioned,
usually
which
his
arm',
lacking
are
lone
term
the
expressions
speech,
the
and
While
exclamatory
there
after
in
19
accepted.
relatively
some are
bö Cuaiinge
Carolingian
direct
other
are
Cuchulainn's
and manner
Beowulf
laments
that
Thin
from
the
sung),
that
'conquering
Apart
in
prototypes
Chanson
episodes
substantially
its
text.
son's
appearance.
the
of
been
and
been
know what
fact
likely
prose
simply
praise
the
the
an otherwise
consists
is
in
case
to
to is
it
speech,
may have
long
the
and
songs
has
songs,
material
owing
may be the
historical
from
bö Cuaiinge,
Thin
digressions,
respective
existing
Nevertheless, direct
their or
the
as Beowulf,
such
part
laments,
of
it
could
likely
device.
were there
the planctus,
a close one would
relationship expect 315
to
between find
the
the
comrade's
matter
and was very
of
posited
some consistency
a
in
the
musical
indicated
in
invoked
in
Chapter
melodic
on account
of musical
examples
share
melodic
in
suggest
that
the
to melodic
the
of
contemporary
from
forgotten
or
superseded in
significance
of
Bartok
-
that
would
survey 27 comment:
into
death
strophic
between has not
to
to
note,
but
because and were
of
confine death
normally
the Latin
mode,
were
improvised.
planctus.
were
be some
tradition
the
be regarded of
lamentation-
of
the
Speaking
which
melodic
line,
particular
of
of
death
or
formulae,
and They
melodies.
a geographical product
pre-
detailed
sirato,
classificatory
to
support
although
The most
melodic,
Of
little
to
Hungarian
use
compass,
laments
quite
customarily
music,
and descending
themselves
are
provide
belonged.
to-devise
be difficult
several
cannot
of
oral
continual
recitation on
singers not
of
justify
to
a genre
laments
may have study
the
of
was sung
traditions
old
was
it
and an insufficient in
it
might
now irrecoverable.
death
type
and that
modes
although
is
1130
mode which
may therefore
there
it
the
found
distinctiveness
the
laments
according
primarily
traditions
their
it
if
of
generic
attention of
melodies
and reciting tion
in
comparison
that
find
D mode,
studies25 the
is
There
lai,
early
in
melodic
to
the
of
and Kodäly's26
draws
dependency
the
survive
cadence
and
extant
of
planctus
Clearly,
insight
and ritual
claim
particular
950
sadness,
purposes
by new ones.
the
about
useful
the
which
choice
with
an argument
the
available,
D mode and of
sung
with
surprising
Ethno-musicological
-
nod
relationship
between
composed
for
significant.
associated
the
of
use
since
be
not
the
as generically
lament,
is
as I can see this
As far
the
However,
would
these
the
are too few examples
songs
it
of
is
a
Carolingian
which
lai
heroic
of
do not
examples
as
be
might
formulae,
feature
only
associated
there
repertories
literate
extant
which employment
musical
was conventionally
theorists
formulae,
give
few
examples
planctus
excluded,
they
the
frequent
heighted
generalisation.
for
of
so-called
relatively
some contemporary
music
use
and the hemistich.
the
formulae
distinct
the
example,
the
However,
planctus.
evidence
necessary
The
the
earliest
before.
While
number
or
notations.
with
the
for
that
fact
unit
been noted
the
Four,
mode,
the
heighted
least
at
a discussion,
such
particular
the
of
style
categories formula,
cadence, classifica-, local
musical
interest
is
............. the planctus Mariae
We have-good reason to suspect that the authors of the Marian laments, in the Middle Ages, were recruited so widespread from among the monks who had not lost touch with ordinary folk, than from among representative rather propagators of the Church. Although this may well be true of Abelard's six planctus and Geoffrey 316
they
'Planctus
St. Victor's
of
style,
both
since to
possible the
Thus, between
they
the
establish
planctus
place
exact
to
of
'A
for-a
study
lament (L1)
ortu'
solis
of
death
it
Brittany,
origin
is
lai
rarely
planctus.
other
the
of
relationship is
traditions 'Mecum
and
in
each
are
which
with
required
and local
melodies
Referring
ties
close
information
essential
available.
had
writers
(L123),
nescia'
ante
not (L85)
Timavi'
28
say:
in farewell the Carolingian era abound of in descriptions heroes, departing to well as as phrases addressed to honour. These in their assume permit us ceremonies of mourning the uninterrupted of traditional of the practice continuity lamentation. texts
The Planctus
Attractive
though
they
when
however There
that
tion.
the
Moreover,
framework
to
conforms as far
the
of
as can
of
number
a general
being
rhythmic
order
principles
organising
The presence of
poet's
plays
'Flete
(I, 21), (with
being
words-and-music two
parody
necem'
an important
of
words
are aspect
been
of
and which,
its
a large
a significant
which or
in
include
laments
that In
of
Mary
surviving
regni
both-contrafacta,
these the
is
prodeunt' indicating
a planctus.
317
of
only
gradually
more
cases
the
of
precisely
the
of
a certain
early
thirteenth-and
medieval fourteenth-
ante
Magdalene,
of
rather
than
(L123)
nescia' such
versions
laments
early
an ¶spect
required.
'Planctus
ornamentation),
suggests
are
number
the
a, large
an awareness
aspect
Even
is
which
aesthetic alike
of
represents
theorists
medieval
and in
the, earliest
'Vexilla
of
melodies
general
style it
that
significance
and music
compositions.
laments
(L120)
appreciate
occasional This
composed.
broader
recognised
musical
evident
of
to
(L42),
fideles'
are retained
claims
and ceremonies
'Cum venissem'.
is
a planctus.
of
the
with
local
to
planctus
accordance
patterned
the
a melody
have
perception
century and
of
seem to
melody
it
style,
as the
In
understood.
the
of
melodies,
recognised
in
no lamenta-
sensitive
within
their
of
style
is
ritual
with
were
customs
changed
origins
planctus
There
use.
style.
musical
the
Whatever
eloquence.
was internationally
which
established,
in
developments
the
liturgy,
monastic
communities
was
planctus
for
associated
ever
own liturgical
an aesthetic be
was
monastic
their canon
literary
to
planctus
although
and developed
mores
of
Latin
The Latin
communities
monastic
aspired
consciously
poets
evidence
in
composed
normally
lamentation,
'ritual
mean
lamentation'.
'traditional
of
speak
and Kodäly
may be Bartök
this
as
their-melodies new melodies
were conceived
as
fourteenth
century
the
(L151)
'Pange
lingua
again
and
that
music
remained
type
is
This
(+ 1049),
is
manuscripts.
In
(L9),
is
namque'
in
its
which
however,
music;
both
and
song
fiere'
been
have
in
as an exercise 29 amplification. drawing
therefore
arguing it
that
matter,
was
common features,
by
differing
has is,
of
a stock
I have
style
is
that
suggested
and in
descended
is
in
panegyrical
as a narrative
patron;
as a school on,; the
a political; There
by
I
am not
or,
for
that
generic
necessarily
a literary 30 do. Over
relatives
change,
and
a small
nucleus
by
shared in
occur
each of
rhetorical it
all;
every
also that
example,
patterning,
elaborate
whose early
genealogy
its
strain
sbng;
from
part from the
the
that
and
rhetoric
though
a
song,
careers:
as a significant
a popular
on the
as a meditation element
of
composers
descendants
related,
deeds of
its
Second Sophistic. monastic
its
the
and that
song composed at the death the
altogether
from
lai",
the
of
closely
not
derives the
of
is
eyes of Carolingian
poem about
exercise;
cross;
musical
or devotional
moral-historical
more exclusively bishops;
do not
of
planctus
an exclamatory
and
the
some relatively
retains
are
which
a number of different,
pursued
Christ
a family
respectability
as a short,
dead
the
for
would
rhetoric:
of
by cultural it
(L93)
represents
as human
other
each
in
'Pergama
sung,
not
are
as a genre
typified
often
of rhythmus
Achieving
setting,
the
lines,
clypeo'
Thus,
purity.
generic
sung,
commemorated
the be
to
intended
and
apparently
as an example
of
style
musical
to
set
a dialogue;
either
sub
latter
the
is
poetic
teaching
the
metre,
'Ad
metre.
The planctus
literary
the
common features
non-quantitative
tradition
that
characteristics
setting,
a musical
clear.
a eulogy
like'genetic
which
style,
is,
that
attributes,
unlikely
with
-
of
equal
'Neustria
(s. xi)
was
very
environments,
social
the
was thus
characterised
are
which
in
death
planctus
resemble
members
many generations, typified
the
found
Odilo's also
by
both
former
syllabically
as a musical
Rather,
whose
fit
was always
typified
such
prerequisites. family
it
that
Cluny
form
the
the
While
not.
abbreviation,
to
of
18304
lat.
takes
which
associated
attention
Odilo
a non-quantitative
de Vinsauf's
are
former
In
is
It
Both
sung.
in
to
(L8),
F-Pn -
these
of
is
Geoffrey
or
fletus'
spoken.
speech.
(L122)
and
'Ad
(L8),
designed
likely
was most
are
for
laments
the
of
been
have
would
planctus
all
two
written
metre,
melody
syllabic
one
fletus'
'Ad
a quantitative
latter
(L9)
namque'
that
suggest
interest
to
'Ad
same two to
not,
Of particular
sung.
to
however,
as a
of kings or
sufferings
religious
and
saintly of
dramas;
as
and as parody.
-are other
types
of poetry
which 318
resemble
individual
members
the
of
family,
planctus
Carolingian
penitential
lamentation,
for
Exclamatory
are
is
the
admonitory
'Aurora
'Cantica
as
is
David,
which
Marian
crucifixion
Eulali in
conqueri'
or
'Stabat
mater
the
cross
speaking
By the
the
the
of
Virgin
a literary
they
at
in
the
of
life
the
of
and in 'Crux
to
speaks
the
such
the
Chancellor's
Virgin
history.
the
cross,
lament
Virgin's
at
in did
German not
languages the
way for
After
twelfth
political
or
Italian die
the
France
Most
in
patrons
executions,
Although
were
gradually
this
by
either
laments
However, its
as
descendants by
superseded
a language
providing
of
were or
monasteries.
out.
the
number
these
of
century
and German-
a small
only
Latin.
to
quite
the creation
deceased
century in
primarily
Northern
their
thirteenth
clerics
paved
life,
of
Jonathan,
the
which
Provence,
English
vernacular
in
its
be composed
it
which
commemorate
composed
least
Philip
to
family in
written
of
to late
continued
responses
example,
for
seems to have remained
courts
began
areas
David
of
as
saint's
the influence Moreover, 35 dei', vates a poem about
throughout
secular
the
such
of. meditation.
composers
vernacular. planctus
subject
poem, to
in
planctus,
34
(C 19416),
planctus
the
of
(C 4014), dolorosa'
the
The Latin
poets
for
lament,
The Carolingian
or
to the 32 or
which
lover's
p. 138),
II,
31 the
of
a loss,
historical
The
(C 21044).
characteristic at
it.
of
containing
iubes'
jilted
the
lament
a short poetry,
de volo
monastic
ae'.
'David
contains
is
(Poetae,.
mane'
to
the 33
to
affinities
are
grief
in
refrains
quid
which
articulate
example,
close
evident
'Ut
part
not
includes
complaint.
virginis
planctus
of
for
cum primo
recognisably
frequently
emotion,
to
political has
particular,
of
used
death,
are
Gottschalk's
example,
often
like
which
song
expressions
planctus, poet
but
the
elegy,
of
lamenta-
tion.
2.
In planctus tion
of
and the
Chapter
the
it
death
have
a city
development
and interrelation that
previous
of
of
scholars
religious
European normally
it
main
drama; verse
areas
origins
in
scholarship or of
the
about the
Passion
funeral
verse;
and the
and musical
forms.
Owing
concentrated
a continuous
constitutes
of
personage, the
namely,
to construct whether
three
an important
featured:
of
was impossible
By considering
described.
One I
about
and Scholarship
The Planctus
on aspects
history
a genre, 319
.
of
of
which
destrucplay
history to
these
the Latin
my aim has been to
the
fact
areas
planctus. see it
definition
My working
as a whole.
as follows:
be revised
might
the creation in Latin is a lament, of primarily planctus death the at grief utterance of composers, containing an monastic biblical from deceased personage or a personage, a recently of is It destruction history, the a city. of or about or classical in by syllabic usually eulogy, written characterised normally in the dramatic in sequence form, and delivered often verse, it is usually the melodies first of which set to music, person; have for their depend on 'number' and often organisation, 'narrative' characteristics.
The
is
It
to
now time of
verse
form
between
The
issues
The main in
planctus drama;
relation
to
Mariae;
the
the
and
the
Latin
form
that
which
was designed
and
initially
in
twelfth
in
in
Austria
the
burg,
it
where
Marienklagen
this,
in
'Heu
play.
Thus
in
latter
the
The
the
by
was composed Its
whether lament
is
example
Geoffrey
of
is
other
the was
scriptural idea the
of product
Latin
Passion the
from
Latin
Passion
in
plays
instance
did
an Easter
of
by Mary
Regens-
German
of
one
focus
a
play,
and
the
same
in
Magdalene
special
late
Good Friday
of
a number
towards in
received
she
of
a poem consisting of
the
lai
Geoffrey's
for her
style, planctus
its
sorrows entirely imagination,
320
end
text at of
is the
however,
remain,
(L123),
nescia'
ante
the
self-contained
inspiration
account
'Planctus
extant,
unequivocally
the
Mariae
planctus
St. Victor
contemporary
However no
on the
fifteenth-century
part
the
given
the
of
earliest
music
personages. There
origins
The
of
was not
My
as an independent
liturgy
the
Only
sung
also
development. arose
in
and in
an integral
religious
and nunneries
and in
item;
in
instances.
uncertain.
a number
was
Virgin
precise
century.
(L48),
its
the
of
origins
meditation
in
century. as
to
was included
century;
fifteenth
planctus
Mariae
and Padua
originate
dolor$
planctus
on religious
the
of
monasteries
an optional
the
style
stimulate
it
Friuli
was
Mariae
planctus
French
thirteenth
fourteenth-century
and the
style,
scholarship
concerned
planctus
to
Subsequently
century.
from
the
the
composition used
previous
planctus
of
indicate
by
and musical
contribution
investigations
environment,
literary
and
the
drama
raised
were
which
social
planctus'
matter
in
scholarship
of
and music.
words
and religious
planctus
areas
Latin
the
subject
music,
and metre,
relationship
drama
into
my investigations
light
(a)
each
reconsider
these
of
of
twelfth
the
as is of
that
of
biblical
unknown. and
crucifixion,
her
first
or
whether
person it
was
based
on"a
lost,
is
literary
impossible
A number likely.
to factors
St. Victor
was
it
much of
verse,
of
they
did
on the
Virgin's
Laments
three
sepulchri
ceremonies
inclusion
of
one
of
-
Here
that
suggests
the
imaginations earliest
on the
There
is
the
provided
germ
Marienklagen these
derived
is
Apart features their
therefore
from
plays
nevertheless
blend
with
these,
made in
of
nature
the
musical
untenable:
normally
architectonic.
apparently emotion
imitated.
This
in
the the is
both
in
Mariae
planctus
either
of
or
both
to
relationship
the
past
in
the
the
harmonises
of
There
in
is
a few
however
the
chants
of
of the
are
and music
are
attempt
they
type
dramas
words
speech
proportion
to the
large 321
number of
is
stand
expressive
religious
instances no
alike
chants,
apparently
between
plays
as another
with
in
planctus
relationship Only
liturgical
the
important
may therefore
same way
concerning
style
they
most
is sounds
made to
represent
extant
liturgical
musically.
Although
not
original
a number
from
next
(L123).
the
that
clear
and non-Easter
made up of
sequence,
the
moreover
Virgin.
were
the
Although
style. otherwise
the
Easter
from
are
Suggestions
ante
(L42),
that
characteristics,
which
song,
Innocents,
necessary.
musical
'narrative'
the
present
they
their
of
study
common literary
'narrative'
the
nescia'
material
and musical
by planctus
shared
in
textual.
is
it
century.
Moreover,
unlikely
play,
A musico-literary
planctus.
Marienklage
Passion
Meditation
'Planctus
of
ante that
suppose
seems highly
it the
of
to
reason
every
Although
compositions.
as
although
Holy
fideles'
'Planctus
the
visitatio
the
of
religious. 'Flete
was
unprecedented.
already
were
Virgin
Hence,
predates
-
Mariae,
matter
plays
36
St. Victor.
twelfth
38
most
Marian
the
in
as a type
Virgin
planctus
same subject
therefore
xii)
mystical
Since
the
was not
in
found
twelfth-century
early
of
century.
treated
the
of
self-contained
based
out
the
of
is
to
included
drama
(s. xi-s.
Rachel
sorrows
been
of
sorrows, 37 lament.
new to
twelfth
are
6264
Clm
words
not
an Easter
Rachel
devotion
on her
her
the
Adam of
meditated
already
early
in of
D-Mbs
(L123).
nescia'
the
of
laments
which
had
Marys
lamentation
Furthermore,
now
is
devotional
of
activity.
therefore
was
own type
religious
of
imagine
as to
sorrows
the
of
is
which
former
composer
where
scholars
go as far
not
its
output
sequence
aspect
biblical
Augustine
time
the
an environment
important
an increasingly
origin,
the
for
renowned and a large
by
in
that
suggest
a centre
written
lived
Geoffrey
strongly
devotion,
affective
Greek
of
conceivably
establish.
of
theology,
Thus
source,
Mass.
of
dramas a wide
there
are
range
of
in
the the
liturgical
the
(b)
The planctus
The picture
the
to in
themes suggested
also
purpose
was
evident
that
Its
was in
it
composition
are
in
the
(L115),
sung
served
a range
in
Vespers of
differing
planctus
were
and were
pursued
vernacular planctus
at
office
the
of
proportion
honour
of
Since
in
latter
survive
with
not
case
of
music,
history, occa-
its
examples
the
planctus
and
'Orbata' it
rather,
that
the
fact
they
are
clearly
Latin
the
of
of
the
of
studies
knowledge
is
substantiated
of
ignorance
virtual
is
previous
its
is
in
few
very
the
on an incomplete
based
it
Lancaster 39 a Becket;
Thomas
purposes.
its
employed
item in
scholars
It
throughout
and, rhetorical,
St. Thomas
of
of
discussed.
rarely
moreover
of
and that
a refrain,
and metres are
number
A number
tone.
public
possibly
except
so-called
a limited
was a liturgical
it
have a refrain. which by the evidence, manuscript included
is
and there
That
as a
treatment
The forms
varied,
also
seen
was
varied
style
tone.
in
personal
sionally
given
literary
its
was normally
with
style
musical
fact
comparing
in
song
verse
when
of
impersonal a strophic
was
liturgical.
though
and that
it
It
funeral
of
selected
scholars
consisting
verse
of
as a type
planctus which
and essentially that
and complicated.
varied
languages.
vernacular
conventional
literary
Latin
examples
type
thus
and
verse
the
of
is
verse
of
composed,
were
that
fact
accretions
plays
which
drama
funeral
and
presented
to"planctus
highly
only
religious
of
according
varied
way in
later
the
to
represent
approach
which
attention
with
they
planctus, a number
draws
This on a trope
based the
history
that
including
complexity.
play
include
which
types,
differing
was not
and prose
it
relatively
formal
lai
few
a large in
need
of
review.
(c)
The
and European
planctus
The emphasis
which
and lai
planctus
might
therefore
clear
that
are in There or
lai
is
be a genre
forms
self-contained
in
interrelation
scholars
gave the
in
the
defined
are in
such as the
nevertheless
forms
on the
are written
the majority
fixed
and musical
was placed
by previous
number of planctus
poetic
planctus
between impression lai
sequence, that
to form.
of
and thirteenth
planctus
personages 322
it
that
is (None
forms. or carol.
composed in
centuries,
it
However,
ballade
virelai,
a great
and that
form,
or through-composed
rondeau,
of biblical
or
according
strophic
a concentration twelfth
sequence
forms
is,
composed after
)
sequence all
the
ca. 1130.
Their
this
that
chance in
is
significance
consistently
is
there or
his
of
the
of
planctus
However,
the
the
point
become
the
the
of
place
of
the
been
notion
the
exaggerated.
the
various may be
evidence lai.
and
At debate
sequence-lai
to
may
which
an initial
in
individuality
either
However,
literary
conventions.
However,
throughout
examples
bear-witness for
new ways
Five,
planctus
were
literary
models
teacher
or
is
true
history to
the
often
to
which
succeeded personal spiritual
they in
leader.
this
it
conveying of
loss
On the
of
the
is
apparent
at
school.
movingly
their
the
death
at
other
323
hand,
little notion
said of
of deceased to
of
some.
often
striking
planctus to
as
Chapter
rather
that
a
experiment in
competent
in
scope
slavishly
As illustrated
limits
studied
limited
the
opporturiity as an
creations
had
be
the
of
survivors
a recently
number
commonplace.
creative
in
adhered
might
use
of
the
about
emotion,
the
of
was very
or
poets
a poet's
poet:
sense
emotion
that
of
My contribution
number and
composed
or
the
their
of
because
the
expression
there
that
a significant
talented
themselves
their
It
varying
of
extended
indeed,
not
expression,
exceptionally
often
is
either
large
is
planctus
this
its
personal
with
expression the
as regards
personage.
the
the
with
Ages.
revealed
survey
in
characteristics
generic
My suggestion
thesis.
the
Middle
unexpectedly
bibliographical
a doctoral
development
the
of
planctus
own right,
in
the
in
the
of
its
in
developments
a study
because
planctus
vehicle
into
the
of whether
a genre
individuality
of
confined
Latin
others
in
association
of
more
group
personages
been
style
sequence
this
Epilogue
is
languages
insight
providing
and in
of
for
therefore
out,
carried
be
might
The
musical
began as an investigation
and European
Latin
of
it
Testament
has
be
cannot
clearer.
My study
has
the
planctus
3.
aim
lai
between
relationship
they
influential.
and
been
have
Old
of
found
not
inspiration
the
be
may simply are
although
were
of
studies
they
environment
Moreover,
sequence
sequence
about
social
was widely
style
extensive
early
adduced
lai
with
when
of
this
the
it
define: Since
treatment
his
that
no evidence
of
planctus
six
to
extant.
group.
Abelard's
use
types
same type
as a cohesive that
thought
is
concentration the
established
impossible
however
than
some authors
imitations
their
of
Nevertheless, community's, of
or,
a much-loved
a number
of
poets
were
clearly the
more
interests
to
To conclude,
was only
the
of
typified
the
was
music
didactic. to
able if
it
be
Hence
their
is
music
the
emotional
not
intended
the
of
planctus
index
a musical the
of
be
would
a clear
effects as
emotion
deceased
history
precluded
aesthetic
is
purposes.
a recently
expressiveness
its
it
personal
its
of
Christian:
a good
suited
throughout
in
aspects
express
about
rhetorical
This
period.
but
planctus
reflected
by word-painting:
metaphysical;
style
music
an expression
the
of
were the
of
emotion
a text.
of
The planctus a poet
with
devotion
in
violent
or
control.
of
it
might
since
it
provides
40
spheres.
There
still
become clearer
only
study
for
A detailed aspect
the
discussion manuscripts Geoffrey
in
rhetoric
these
which Chaucer.
the
of
whether
musical
sequence
should
in
patterned
The
schools; were
social from
unanswered.
twelfth-century sermons
style
'Neustria
sub
the
(including
the
it
role
will
known
in
century
those
of in of
the
particular,
of of
for
a
A study
of
(L122) more
extent
St. Victor,
of to
influenced
they
of
question
intellectual its
and
teaching
the
collections
and
century.
a significant
the
document
a further
musical
324
to
short is
Geoffrey
in
provide
eleventh
volo'
and whether
the
twelfth
St. Victor,
help
will
may reveal
planctus
England, of
A study
(L93)
the
of
out,
melodies.
which
A comparative
context
flere
the
planctus
are
a further
clypeo'
environment
the
'Pergama
as
also
carry
formulae
planctus
of
such
to
the
of
of
research.
after
create
laments
about
pieces
written
remains
composed
containing
information
further
of
Latin
de Vinsauf's
precise
verse
the
of
light
a measure of
aspect
Latin
often
effect.
music
the
of
I propose
laments
early
aspects
are
guarantees
mystical
which
investigation
of
the
laments,
of vernacular
a perspective
in
cross
as an additional to the
access
a number of
remain
rhythmus
subject
the
a distancing
creates
be regarded
the
at
of
affective
although
Virgin
provided
type
inspiring
of
through
and music
Indeed,
meditation,
the style
musical
philology
this
of
Nevertheless,
example,
the
passionate,
The marriage
for
hand,
other
emotions
purposes
reader.
or by,
expressed
the
for
listener
the
which
primarily
the
on the
personage,
through
a persona
sentiments
will
a biblical
of
be explored,
could
and
the
the
That
exceptionally
aesthetic
well
conventionally
inaccurate.
grossly
how to
tradition
that
treated
was
were
praiseworthy
about
personal,
received
with
therefore,
personage
of
poets
medieval
experiment
not
the
tale
a moral
thus
were
that
evident
transforming
with into
life
deceased's
their
or
concerned
devotional as yet
Marian which activities verse unedited),
may increase important
our
religious
establishements
an important practices
emphasis
the
their
classification
of
my investigation
of
melody.
be
seen
often
of
medieval
the
genres
the
future
may be that
made to
verse they
which
style
examination
such
include
as the
planctus
verse
discussions
this
of
study.
offer
a scheme basis
On the I
would
some consideration therefore
might as they
as fragmentary,
than
and the
planctus
should
its
of
frequently 41 discuss. the
the
of
primarily
melodies
of
too
all
literary
to
according
when classified
appear
feature
new contributions
a scheme
rather
as continuous
the Latin
songs
of
the
planctus
of
musical
such
Histories
are
the
devotional
environments
sources,
of
of
in
that
suggest
it
works
generic
social
are
aesthetic
and
of
its
of
manuscript
histories
of
Since
by
and English
continental
and analyses
editions
style
Authors
its
to
reference
forms,
spirituality
influenced their
many of
as
and St. Anselm.
strongly
as an important
on music
investigation
the
planctus,
centre,
be discovered.
will
The
of
between
connection
St. Bernard
were
copies
religious twelfth-century
of
of
monasteries
and inherited
Victorines
another
of
development
the
English
of
a number
of
in
perhaps
as the
with
understanding
criteria
alone. The value to
the
planctus
do not
suggest
of in
However,
hitherto
treated
a genre
literary eight
centuries.
about
a recently
roles
to
deceased
of
persuasion
the
manner
to
devotional
to in
been
have
not
medieval
Latin
certainly
elegiac Duchess,
and complaint The Nun's
might
have
the
is
not,
for
some credit in
Tale,
such and
the
works
planctus
of
social
dead.
The
phenomenon, language
is
difficult
imagine
to
developed
had
the
place. a genre
medieval providing
of
major
romance.
While
a rhetoric
for
as Chaucer's
The Franklin's
325
diversity
almost
exclamatory
however,
to
example,
passages
first
the
its
of
the
range
a literary
it
in
over
verse
of
as
the
vitality
Indeed,
devotion
for
claim
Priest's
planctus
matters.
planctus
it
commemoration
not
conventional
a remarkable
application
been written
as compared,
most
the
its
medieval
recognise
occasional
had
the
religious
which
importance, can
in
to
to
laments
of
as a highly
ephemeral
the
from
apart
alone
a range
retained
personage
achievement
Mariae
The
of
let
possible
regarded
how it
As a type
detail
attached
considerations
non-musical
planctus,
been
been
explain
Its
in
has
importance
much on the
the
to
it
often
and to
seems
planctus
has
perform,
however,
Ages.
together
important
most
Middle
by documenting
which type
the
a new approach
poetry.
of
study
depends
this
Tale,
Book
of
the
and Pearl,
its
early
manifestations
A study cular
the
of
being
initially
century style devotion Passion
found
of
it
the
was
more minor
developments
It in
share
in
duties
soon
of
the
early
of
some measure.
the
the
It
closely history
to
of
a central
by
with
the drama.
of the
twelfth
of
musical
affective
and finally
most
are
monastic
its
both
source
dramas
song
otherwise
aspects
as regards
European
326
While
a parti-
formal
medieval
poet,
religious
linked
early 42
quality. of
occasional
gloomier
competent
became
recognition
by
and revitalised,
transferred
was thus
the
types
one of
technique.
and was play.
other
about
to
literary
mediocre
represented
which
transformed
literary
and
to
of
leads
aesthetic,
tells
one
infrequently
however,
an aesthetic
gradually
life,
not
planctus,
musico-literary,
brilliance,
it
are
significant
to
the